This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
D.
Francis
White
Be ready alwayes to giue an ANSWERE to euery one , that asketh you a reason of the Hope , that is in you . 1 Petr. 3. Vers. 15.
Satisfaction
about
some
of
the
principall
Points
,
which
with-held
his
Royall
ioyning
vnto
the
Church
of
Rome
.
Our
weakenes
,
and
want
of
strength
would
manifestly
appeare
.
The
better
to
discouer
their
weaknes
,
D.
Whites
Preface
&
to
plucke
them
out
of
their
Fox-hole
of
Personall
Succession
,
and
visibility
,
the
King
imposed
the
Taske
of
writing
vpon
the
Nine
Questions
,
knowing
our
Aduersaryes
to
be
cunning
,
and
subtill
in
eluding
our
Arguments
,
but
of
no
strength
,
especially
in
particular
Questions
,
to
proue
their
owne
or
to
confirme
their
Fayth
by
sacred
Scripture
,
or
Auncient
Tradition
.
our
weakenes
would
be
discouered
that
weaknes
and
want
of
strength
,
Charles
the
First
Charles
the
Great
:
Spayne
Charles
,
the
fifth
Euseb.
in
vita
Constantini
lib.
c.
2.
Zozom.
l.
cap.
8.
Martin
Luther
Luther
.
Tom.
1.
Wittemberg
.
fol.
If
I
were
a
Souldier
,
and
should
see
in
the
field
the
Standart
of
the
Crosse
,
I
would
fly
from
the
same
,
as
from
the
Diuell
.
Euseb.
l.
de
vita
Constant
.
c.
3·
&
Maxentius
,
Maximinus
Ruffin
lib.
2.
Histor.
c.
33.
lying
prostrate
before
their
Shrines
,
crauing
the
assured
ayde
of
their
Powerfull
Intercessions
.
Theodor.
lib.
5.
c.
24.
two
men
appeared
vnto
him
in
white
attyre
,
mounted
on
white
horses
,
Oros.
l.
Theodor.
Ruffin
.
Oros.
&
omnes
Histor.
Sigon
.
de
accident
.
Imper.
lib.
August
.
l.
de
Ciuit.
c.
Paulin.
Nolan
.
de
Sancto
Felice
,
Nat.
12.
Paulin.
in
vita
Ambrosij
Saint
Ambrose
Oros.
l.
cap.
36.
August
.
de
cura
pro
mortuis
.
cap.
15.
Nicephor
.
l.
Act.
Synod
.
Rom.
sub
Symmach.
Sigon
.
de
Occident
.
Imper.
lib.
Asia
,
Africke
Nouel
.
36.
&
Procop.
de
Aedific
.
Iustin
.
orat
.
4.
Hierusalem
,
Carthage
Euagr.
l.
4.
cap.
Nicephor
.
l.
Rusticus
Diaconus
contra
Eutich
then
vsed
without
contradiction
ouer
the
whole
Christian
world
,
Paulus
Diaconus
Hist.
Miscel.
l.
1.
&
Cedrenus
de
Imper.
in
Heracl
.
to
worship
that
most
holy
wood
,
&
holy
Images
,
Gregor.
Turon
.
(
who
did
liue
about
that
time
)
l
▪
2.
Histor
c.
Hincmar
.
in
vita
Sancti
Remigij
.
Aim●n
.
&
alij
.
Giftes
,
and
Donaryes
vnto
S.
Martin
,
What
hope
of
Victory
,
if
we
offend
Saint
Martin
?
Pharus
ignea
a
Tower
of
light
S.
Ludgerus
in
vitae
S.
Swiberts
.
he
lighting
from
his
horse
,
prostrate
on
the
ground
,
made
a
Vow
vnto
God
,
and
vnto
Saint
Swibert
,
to
visit
his
Reliques
with
his
whole
army
barefoote
.
Chayre
of
Peter
the
principall
sea
,
the
fountayne
of
Christian
Vnity
,
Sigon
.
de
Regno
Ital.
l.
&
4.
Witich
.
l.
de
reb.
Saxon
.
Frodoar
.
Chron.
Eccles.
Rhem.
Luitprand
.
l.
2.
c.
Nauclerus
in
Chron.
Gen.
Kyrie
eleyson
,
Kyrie
eleyson
Hui
,
Hui
,
Hui
Witichind
.
lib.
Luitprandus
lib.
Naucler
.
in
chron.
Generat
.
à
Christo
Bohemia
,
Sclauonia
Dithmar
.
lib.
6.
B.
Mother
Godofred
.
Viterb.
in
Chronic.
Cuspianus
.
Bonfin
.
de
rebus
Hungar.
Dec.
2.
lib.
Saint
Laurence
,
Saint
George
Saint
Adrian
Nauclerus
à
Christo
gen.
part.
2.
pag.
Thomas
Fazellus
,
de
rebus
Sicul.
Decad.
post
.
lib.
Saint
George
S.
George
Triumphall
Feast
This
history
is
written
by
Rod●ricus
Archbishop
of
Toledo
,
who
was
there
present
.
De
rebus
Hispan
.
l.
Marian.
de
reb.
Hisp.
l.
Ambros.
Moral
.
&
all
other
Historians
.
S.
Iames
Vide
diploma
Regis
apud
Ioan.
Marian.
in
lib.
de
S.
Iacobi
in
Hispaniam
aduentu
,
in
fine
.
Beda
lib.
histor.
Henricus
H●nt●ng
.
R●nulph
.
Venerable
Bede
Iosue
c.
Asser.
Meneu
.
in
vita
Alured
Polidor
.
l
●
.
Gu●●el
.
Malmes.
&
alij
.
Ingulph
.
Matt.
Westmon
.
&
alij
.
Titus
Liuius
de
vita
Henrici
.
Thomas
Walsing.
Enguerant
.
Stow
,
and
others
.
Nicol.
Harpesfield
Hist.
Eccles.
Anglic.
saecul
.
Hecto●
Boethius
Histor.
Scot.
fol.
Bucan
.
Histor.
Scot.
fol.
48.
S.
Andrew
Saint
Andrewes
Crosse
S.
Andrew
Thomas
de
la
More
in
vita
Edwardi
that
neuer
before
was
the
like
preparation
,
pride
,
and
cost
in
tyme
of
warre
;
the
Souldyers
euen
the
night
before
the
battayle
,
bathing
themselues
in
wine
,
casting
their
gorges
,
crying
,
showting
,
vaunting
,
confiding
in
their
forces
as
inuincible
.
Hector
Boethius
Histor.
Scot.
lib.
fo.
3.114
.
Thomas
de
la
More
vbi
sup
Nine
Poynts
M.
Iohn
Fisher
D.
Francis
White
M.
Fisher
Nine
Poynts
Some
of
the
Principall
Poynts
,
which
with-hold
my
ioyning
vnto
the
Church
of
Rome
,
except
she
reforme
herselfe
,
or
be
able
to
giue
me
satisfaction
,
are
these
.
M.
Fishers
Nine
Questions
D.
White
M.
Fishers
In
his
Preface
to
the
Reader
.
hauing
well
vnderstood
of
the
Iesuits
Cretizing
Relation
,
&
of
his
dispersing
hundreds
of
papers
to
his
owne
prayse
,
and
to
the
disgrace
of
his
Aduersaryes
,
THERFORE
made
the
proposition
of
the
Nine
Questions
,
that
,
a
publicke
testimony
might
be
extant
,
whereby
men
might
iudge
of
the
sufficiency
of
the
one
,
and
insufficiency
of
the
other
.
Nine
Questions
M.
Fisher
Nine
Poynts
M.
Fishers
That
a
Schoole-boy
of
thirteen
yeares
old
,
Preface
to
the
Reader
could
not
haue
been
more
vnskillful
,
and
childish
.
M.
Fishers
M.
Fisher
M.
Fisher
That
he
vanished
away
from
before
his
Maiesty
with
foyle
and
disgrace
,
his
Maiesty
telling
him
,
he
neuer
heard
a
Verier
In
his
Preface
towards
the
end
:
and
Reply
to
the
Iesuits
Preface
initio
.
by
the
second
Conference
his
Maiesty
obserued
,
that
the
Aduersary
was
cunning
,
and
subtill
in
eluding
Arguments
.
Veriest
Asse
,
or
Foole
,
then
one
cunning
and
subtill
cunning
,
subtill
I
neuer
heard
a
Verier
Asse
?
Nine
Poynts
,
M.
Fisher
Ninth
Poynt
,
About
the
Popes
Authority
to
depose
Kings
.
Of
the
Popes
Authority
ouer
Kings
Reply
pag.
S.
Bernards
better
that
scandall
arise
,
then
Diuine
Verity
be
forsaken
,
Reply
vnto
the
Iesuits
Preface
initio
.
he
liked
him
the
better
a
Constant
Deuine
The
worship
of
Images
The
worship
of
the
holy
Crosse
&
Reliques
.
That
Saynts
&
Angells
heare
our
prayers
.
That
they
are
to
be
worshipped
with
honour
super-humane
,
or
more
then
Ciuill
.
That
we
may
&
ought
to
inuocate
them
.
That
Repetitions
of
Prayers
in
a
fixed
number
is
pious
.
The
Liturgy
lawful
in
a
language
not
vulgarly
knowne
.
The
Reall
Presence
of
Christs
body
vnto
the
corporall
mouth
.
Workes
of
Supererogation
The
remaynder
of
temporall
payne
after
the
guilt
of
Sinne
.
That
holy
men
by
Diuine
grace
may
for
the
same
make
compensant
,
yea
superabundant
Satisfaction
.
That
superabundant
Sati●factions
may
be
applyed
vnto
others
by
the
Communion
of
Saynts
.
Church
;
That
men
cannot
be
resolued
what
doctrines
are
the
Apostles
,
but
by
the
Tradition
and
Authority
of
the
Church
sufficiency
&
perspicuity
of
the
Scripture
the
Churches
●isible
Vnity
,
Vniuersality
,
Holynes
,
Succession
from
the
Apostles
is
the
visible
Catholicke
Church
whose
Tradition
is
to
be
followed
.
well
verst
in
Controuersy
In
his
Preface
he
is
deficient
of
diuine
proofe
in
euery
Article
,
and
farre
more
specious
including
our
Arguments
,
then
happy
in
confirming
his
owne
.
specious
Answeres
Nine
Points
long
before
finished
,
&
ready
for
the
print
,
In
his
Preface
he
stayed
that
he
might
cite
word
by
word
the
sentences
of
the
Authours
,
quoted
in
his
margent
;
that
so
his
worke
might
be
more
vsefull
vnto
such
as
want
the
benefit
of
Libraryes
.
Answere
to
the
Iesuits
Preface
.
In
fine
.
— Qua ROMA PATET fera regnat Erynnis , In facinus iurasse putes , dent OCIVS OMNES Quas meruere pati ( sic stat SENTENTIA ) poenas .
Nine
Poynts
of
number
of
waight
Augustin
.
in
Breuiculo
Collat.
in
marg
in
marg
25.
l.
in
marg
penult.
in
marg
24.
l.
Ibid.
l.
in
marg
lin.
32.
in
marg
l.
16.
in
marg
80.
l.
in
marg
Philip
&
in
in
coll
in
loc.
32.
l.
in
marg.
141.
l.
in
marg.
Sect.
3.
l.
26.
in
marg
144.
lin.
21.
viz.
in
marg.
Anthropomorphilae
in
marg
wash
awayt
washt
away
l.
5.
lin.
23.
in
marg
lin.
9.
Religious
Adoration
See
the
Censure
Sect.
A
good
house
Ambros
.
De
institut
.
Virg.
being
knowne
by
the
Frontispice
thereof
.
Reply
pag.
no
good
,
nor
effectuall
means
to
breed
godly
memory
,
&
heauenly
desires
,
Reply
pag.
that
Honours
done
to
the
Image
,
are
by
the
law
and
institution
of
Nature
referred
,
and
to
be
taken
as
done
to
the
Person
.
pious
Deuotion
,
and
godly
Memory
,
Christ
Iesus
Religious
Deuotion
Augustin
.
in
Psal.
Aeneas
Syluius
Histor.
Bohem.
Iohn
Caluin
Caluin
Instit.
l.
Saint
Gregory
As
not
brought
vp
in
the
Schoole
of
the
Holy
Ghost
La
via
de
Caluin
.
c.
The
thinge
shall
be
continued
in
despight
of
you
;
if
you
like
it
not
,
turne
away
your
eyes
,
otherwise
let
your
harts
breake
with
Enuy
.
Religious
Deuotion
Idolatrous
Worship
that
Images
are
the
Bookes
of
the
Ignorant
,
A
Candle
signifying
the
Light
of
your
Ghospell
,
Luther
,
Caluin
,
Zuinglius
,
Husse
,
Wickliffe
,
Melancthon
,
Knox
,
Bullinger
,
Beza
,
Zanchy
,
Luther
Tom.
Wittemberg
.
Anno
lib.
de
Missapriuata
&
Vnctione
Sacerdotum
fol.
by
conference
with
the
Diuell
breath
made
your
dead
coales
to
burne
,
Bilson
de
perpetua
gubernat
.
Eccles.
c.
Bilson
)
without
doubt
there
would
be
need
of
more
Iustices
of
peace
to
part
the
frayes
,
●●en
of
notaryes
to
write
the
decrees
of
that
Councell
.
August
.
in
Psal.
seated
in
the
Sunne
,
euer
in
manifest
sight
,
euer
conspicuous
to
the
world
Napier
vpon
Reuelat.
pag.
Nox
Nocti
indicat
Scientiam
Error
caecus
her
old
Age
Luther
Tom.
Wittemb
.
lib.
de
seruo
Arbitr
.
p.
that
the
Fathers
of
so
many
ages
were
STARKE
BLIND
.
Caelius
Secundus
Curio
de
amplitud
.
Reg.
Christi
l.
the
WHOLE
WORLD
EVER
almost
since
the
Dayes
of
the
APOSTLES
,
vntill
this
last
Age
,
liued
in
darkenesse
,
BLINDNES
,
and
Ignorance
.
Whitegift
defence
pag.
How
GREATLY
SPOTTED
were
almost
ALL
THE
FATHERS
of
the
Greeke
Church
,
and
of
the
Latin
also
,
for
the
most
part
,
with
the
doctrins
of
Freewill
,
Merit
,
Inuocation
of
Saynts
and
the
like
;
that
NEVER
SINCE
THE
APOSTLES
,
was
there
a
Church
so
pure
and
perfect
,
as
the
Church
of
England
is
at
this
day
.
Men
may
lawfully
lye
in
behalfe
of
her
Osiander
Epitom
Histor.
centur.
pag
▪
great
Belly
Hieron
.
lib.
aduers.
Vigil
.
cap.
S.
Hierome
would
not
order
any
Ministers
,
except
first
they
saw
their
wiues
eyther
to
haue
great
bellyes
,
or
yonge
babes
hanging
at
their
breasts
.
The
webbs
they
weaue
will
not
serue
for
cloathing
,
their
works
are
vnprofitable
works
.
Camden
.
Elizab.
p.
Wickliffe
,
Luther
,
Caluin
,
Beza
,
Knox
,
Buchanam
,
Wittingham
,
Goodman
,
See
Bancroft
Danger
.
Posit
.
Whit
.
l.
&
l.
&
Protestants
Apolog.
●reface
Beza
Ep.
Theolog.
What
Churches
should
we
now
haue
in
the
world
,
had
not
this
course
been
held
,
Read
Bancrofts
Dangerous
positions
.
Osianders
Epitom
.
Histor.
Centur.
&
the
Protestants
Apolog.
Preface
In
what
point
of
Religion
Andraeas
Duditius
.
See
Epist.
Theol.
Bezae
.
epist.
be
they
,
that
impugne
the
Roman
Bishop
,
firme
and
constant
?
They
they
are
carryed
away
with
the
wind
of
euery
doctrine
.
What
their
Religion
is
to
day
one
may
know
,
but
what
it
will
be
to
morrow
,
neyther
themselues
,
nor
any
mortall
man
can
tell
.
We
must
rather
obey
God
than
men
,
Mendacium
Aequiuocum
.
Veritas
vniuoca
Verity
taught
with
one
voyce
See
the
Treatise
tending
to
Mitigation
.
Gregor.
in
exposit.
l.
Reg.
c.
S.
Gregory
.
The
Scripture
sheweth
,
that
the
crafty
cruelty
of
Tyrants
is
sometymes
to
be
deluded
by
PIOVS
FRAVD
;
so
sauing
our selues
from
their
malice
,
that
we
tell
not
a
Lye
:
which
then
is
well
performed
,
when
what
is
done
is
affirmed
,
yet
so
affirmed
,
as
what
is
done
is
also
concealed
,
the
thing
being
vttered
in
part
,
and
in
part
not
vttered
,
but
retayned
in
mind
.
this
Picture
Caluin
lib.
de
scandalis
Praeclarum
quidem
zelum
simulant
quid
si
intus
excutias
Reply
pag.
ex
ore
tuo
te
iudico
Doctissimi
Viri
D.
ni
Francisci
White
&c.
M.
Francis
White
holding
a
net
with
a
frogge
in
it
,
Motto
,
Piscatoris
rete
habet
Ranam
,
S.
Epiphanius
I
found
in
the
entry
of
a
certain
Church
in
the
Village
of
in
the
Countrey
of
the
image
of
a
Man
hanging
as
Christs
,
or
some
Saintes
(
for
I
know
not
whose
is
was
:
)
when
then
I
saw
the
Image
of
a
Man
to
hang
in
the
Church
of
Christ
agaynst
the
authority
of
Scripture
,
I
cut
the
same
〈◊〉
peeces
&c.
Iesuit
in
the
Reply
p.
●●gaynst
the
authority
of
the
Scripture
,
I
saw
in
the
Chur●●
the
image
of
a
man
.
No
testimony
can
be
cleere
which
Sophisters
will
not
labour
to
peruert
and
〈◊〉
otherwise
what
is
cleerer
agaynst
Imageworship
,
then
〈◊〉
words
of
Epiphanius
.
It
is
lost
labour
to
contend
with
me●
which
vpon
sole
perti●
bend
their
vttermost
force
to
gainsay
perspicuous
verity
Augustin
.
de
vtil.
cr●d
.
c.
quasi
Christi
,
aut
〈◊〉
Sancti
,
Epiphanius
writing
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
or
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
translated
by
〈◊〉
ad
verbum
is
to
be
construed
not
by
a
note
of
●●●parison
,
but
of
coniecture
,
or
guessing
in
things
we
doe
perfectly
remember
,
or
know
,
vidi
gregem
ouium
quasi
I
saw
a
troope
of
horse
,
put
case
an
put
case
I
saw
a
troope
of
horse
,
put
case
an
vidi
gregem
ouium
quasi
mille
Behold
a
troope
of
twenty
horse
,
put
case
they
〈…〉
hundred
,
let
vs
set
vpon
them
put
case
image
of
a
man
Anablatha
,
with
a
lampe
burning
before
it
,
Christs
,
or
some
Saintes
Epiphan.
Hierom
Euodius
Vzalensis
▪
l.
put
case
drinke
yee
all
of
this
drinke
yee
all
of
this
drinke
yee
all
of
this
they
dranke
all
thereof
Accipite
,
manducate
,
bibi●●
Prou.
c.
That
which
S.
Stephen
spake
to
the
vnfaithfull
Iewes
;
yee
do
alwaies
resist
the
holy
Ghost
,
is
verifyed
in
the
Pharisees
of
Rome
,
for
no
light
of
heauenly
verity
is
so
illustrious
which
this
generation
,
in
fauour
of
their
own
impiety
,
will
not
endeauor
to
cloud
.
Is
it
possible
for
any
thing
to
be
more
euident
for
communion
in
both
kinds
,
then
this
precept
of
Christ
,
yet
the
sonnes
of
darknes
,
hauing
renoun●●d
verity
,
and
chosen
the
way
of
errour
,
blunder
and
●rope
in
the
cleere
light
,
and
,
as
S.
Augustine
longe
since
spake
of
the
Pelagians
.
aduers.
Ruffin
.
c.
&
▪
lib.
accipite
,
take
The
Iesuit
imagineth
that
all
taking
is
with
the
hand
,
and
thus
he
proueth
himselfe
to
be
neither
good
Grammarian
,
nor
Deuine
.
Virgil
saith
,
is
to
entertaine
.
S.
Paul
saith
,
By
whome
we
haue
receaued
grace
and
Apostleship
.
c.
Yee
haue
receaued
the
spirit
of
adoption
.
The
Angell
said
,
Ioseph
thou
sonne
of
Dauid
,
feare
not
to
take
Mary
thy
wife
,
Matt.
His
Bishopricke
let
another
man
take
,
Gramarian
nor
Deuine
the
Iesuit
imagineth
that
all
taking
is
with
the
hand
?
take
,
eate
,
drinke
Yee
haue
receaued
grace
,
the
Apostleship
,
the
spirit
of
adoption
,
feare
not
to
take
Mary
thy
wife
,
ergo
Iudas
,
His
Bishopricke
,
let
another
man
take
.
His
Deane-ry
let
another
man
take
.
Reply
pag.
Cusan
.
lib.
concord
.
c.
It
is
to
be
noted
that
a
plenary
Vniuersall
Councell
may
f●ile
in
the
experiment
of
things
,
or
matters
of
fact
Experience
of
things
doth
manifest
,
that
a
plenary
Vniuersall
Councell
may
be
deficient
.
noted
by
yow
experiment
of
things
matters
of
fact
ibid.
c.
Orthodox
.
pag.
S.
Augustine
saying
:
All
heretikes
reade
not
scriptures
August
.
lib.
in
Gen.
c.
All
heretikes
read
scripture
,
nor
are
they
heretikes
for
any
other
cause
,
but
that
vnderstanding
th●
scriptures
amisse
,
they
pertinaciously
maintaine
their
erroneous
opinions
against
their
truth
.
non
omnes
haeretici
non
legunt
All
heretike
do
not
read
scriptures
,
S.
Augustine
Repl.
pag.
in
margin
.
lit
.
b.
scripturam
nihi●
habere
obscuritatis
Reply
.
pag.
in
fine
that
no
chapter
,
no
booke
of
scripture
be
esteemed
Canonicall
without
〈◊〉
authority
.
no
●●●pter
of
scripture
,
no
booke
of
scripture
,
Burchardus
,
Isidorus
Gratianus
this
Dictate
that
no
Chapter-house
,
or
Colledge
of
Chanons
,
nor
any
single
Canon
or
Prebend
be
free
,
&
exempt
fro●
the
authority
of
the
Ordinary
,
but
by
the
Popes
authority
S.
Cyprian
This
bread
changed
not
in
shape
but
in
nature
,
by
the
omnipotency
of
the
Word
is
made
flesh
,
not
a
corporall
or
Physicall
,
but
only
a
mysticall
change
.
in
the
same
booke
this
Father
saith
,
He
saith
not
in
the
plurall
number
,
meaning
,
according
to
the
new
Popish
sense
,
the
externall
shapes
and
accidents
of
bread
(
for
let
the
Aduersary
proue
out
of
antiqui●●
that
S.
Cyprian
,
or
the
Primitiue
Church
maintained
〈◊〉
late
Romane
doctrine
concerning
shapes
of
bread
and
〈◊〉
without
the
materiall
substance
,
and
we
will
freely
grant
that
the
doctrine
of
Transubstantiation
is
ancient
)
〈◊〉
he
saith
in
the
singular
number
,
that
is
,
the
corporall
forme
and
substance
.
singular
,
corporalis
substantiae
retinens
speciem
,
He
sayth
not
in
the
plurall
number
,
meaning
the
shapes
and
accidents
of
bread
,
but
in
the
singular
,
that
is
the
kind
or
the
corporall
substance
or
forme
.
S.
Cyprian
species
,
kinds
,
natures
,
and
formes
,
nature
and
inuisible
Essence
ab
omni
specie
mali
from
any
shew
or
●●●blant
of
euill
Cyrillus
Hierosol
.
orat.
Know
and
most
certainly
beleiue
〈◊〉
this
bread
which
seemeth
to
vs
,
is
not
bread
,
though
the
tast
esteeme
it
to
be
bread
,
but
the
body
of
Christ
;
and
that
the
wine
seene
of
vs
,
though
to
the
tast
it
seeme
wine
,
is
not
wine
,
but
the
bloud
of
our
Lord
vnder
the
species
of
bread
is
giuen
thee
the
body
,
vnder
the
species
of
wine
is
giuen
thee
the
bloud
of
Christ
.
Cyprian
.
serm.
de
coena
.
S.
Paul
Hauing
piety
in
the
nature
&
kin●
yet
denying
the
vertue
thereof
,
Retayning
the
shew
▪
piety
,
yet
denying
the
vertue
thereof
.
S.
Cyprian●
inuisible
Essence
S.
Cyprian
Panis
non
effigie
,
sed
〈◊〉
mutatus
&c.
The
latter
branch
of
the
Iesuits
assumption
,
to
wit
,
is
impiously
false
▪
For
nothing
was
offered
by
Christ
to
his
heauenly
Father
,
〈◊〉
his
passion
,
but
himselfe
,
&
part
of
himselfe
.
And
if
the
Crosse
,
Nayles
,
and
Lance
were
offered
by
Chrict
to
his
Father
,
then
we
were
redeemed
with
corruptible
things
,
which
is
a
Iesuiticall
,
or
rather
Anti-Iesui●
doctrine
,
that
is
,
a
doctrine
ascribing
to
dead
Creatures
,
Iron
,
wood
,
steele
,
nayles
&c.
that
which
is
most
proper
to
the
precious
bloud
of
Iesus
.
This
Doctrine
(
mayntayned
by
is
most
sacrilegious
,
and
more
to
be
abhorre●
then
his
lyps
:
But
it
is
fulfilled
in
these
men
which
sayth
of
Heathen
Idolaters
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
Are
they
not
prodigious
monsters
,
that
adore
stocks
and
stones
?
Bellar.
de
Imag.
c.
Leo
serm.
de
pass
Greeke
words
flow
from
their
mouth
,
wheras
in
men
of
〈◊〉
it
is
more
shamefull
to
be
ignorant
of
their
own
language
,
The
Crosse
,
Nayles
,
and
Lance
were
offered
by
Christ
to
his
heauenly
Father
at
his
passion
,
That
the
Crosse
,
and
Nayles
were
offered
to
the
〈◊〉
at
Christs
passion
,
If
the
Crosse
&
Nayles
be
worshipped
,
because
they
touch
the
body
of
our
Lord
,
why
not
also
the
lypps
of
Iudas
〈◊〉
touched
our
Sauiours
lypps
when
he
gaue
him
that
tray●●●rous
kisse
?
The
Passion
may
be
considered
two
wayes
:
First
,
as
p●●●ceeding
from
the
will
of
wicked
men
that
tormented
hi●
in
which
consideration
it
is
not
gratefull
vnto
God
,
〈◊〉
detestable●action
in
the
doers
therof
.
Secondly
as
it
was
●●●ceaued
in
the
body
of
Christ
,
admitted
into
his
heart
,
to
his
Father
;
and
by
this
consideration
is
sacred
and
venerable
.
The
lips
of
Iudas
betraying
〈◊〉
were
instruments
of
his
Passion
,
as
it
proceeded
from
〈◊〉
hart
,
and
consequently
as
it
was
a
detestable
action
;
but
〈◊〉
Crosse
,
the
Nayles
,
the
Lance
that
stayed
in
,
and
was
〈…〉
to
the
body
of
Christ
,
were
instruments
of
his
passion
〈◊〉
in
his
sacred
person
,
and
as
offered
to
his
heauenly
Father
,
and
consequently
,
as
of
a
thing
most
highly
〈◊〉
.
It
〈◊〉
receaued
,
It
was
offered
,
offered
to
the
Father
Crosse
and
Nayles
The
Crosse
,
Nayles
,
and
lance
were
instruments
of
Chri●●
Passion
,
as
lodged
in
his
sacred
Person
,
and
offered
to
〈◊〉
heauenly
Father
,
and
therefore
as
of
a
thing
most
high
Venerable
.
as
lodged
,
and
as
offered
to
〈◊〉
heauenly
Father
,
to
be
lodged
in
Chri●●
sacred
Person
,
&
offered
to
the
heauenvly
Father
,
a
thinge
most
higly
venerable
as
lodged
in
his
sacred
Person
,
and
offe●
to
his
Father
,
and
therefore
as
a
thing
most
highly
ve●●●rable
.
Participles
,
〈◊〉
Adiectiues
most
highly
Venerable
most
hig●
Venerable
of
a
thing
most
highly
Venerable
,
lodged
in
his
person
,
and
offered
to
his
Father
,
the
Crosse
,
the
Nayles
,
&
lance
were
instrumen●●
of
Christs
Passion
,
as
lodged
in
his
person
,
and
offered
〈◊〉
his
father
,
&
consequently
as
most
Venerable
,
lodged
,
offered
,
most
Venerab●●
Instruments
of
Christs
Passion
,
as
lodged
in
his
Person
,
offered
to
his
Father
,
and
therefore
as
of
a
thing
most
Venerable
,
lodged
in
his
Person
offered
to
his
Father
Adorers
of
stockes
and
stones
,
for
prodigious
Monsters
,
most
sacrilegious
,
more
to
be
detested
then
Iudas
his
Lips
,
See
Zonoras
and
Cedrenus
in
vita
Leonis
Isaurici
,
and
Paulus
Diaconus
in
Miscella
.
lib.
Hormisda
.
epist.
Hieron
.
epist.
in
Epitaph
.
Paulae
to
prostrate
themselues
before
the
Crosse
&
adore
,
as
if
they
saw
their
Lord
hanging
thereon
?
Lact●n
.
in
Carm.
de
pas.
Flecte Genu , Lignumque Crucis Venerabile adora . Bow knee , adore the Crosses sacred Wood.
the
signe
of
the
Sonne
of
Man
shall
shine
in
the
skye
,
Verity
it selfe
Honourers
of
his
Crosse
Prodigious
monsters
Reply
.
pag.
That
Church
from
which
Protestants
receaued
the
Scripture
,
is
the
one
,
holy
,
Catholik
Apostolike
Church
.
The
Church
from
which
Protestants
receaued
,
is
no
other
then
the
Roman
:
The
Roman
is
the
one
,
holy
,
Catholike
&
Apostolike
Church
.
This
syllogisme
is
peccant
in
forme
,
and
both
the
propositions
are
affirmatiue
in
the
second
figure
:
which
I
note
the
rather
,
because
the
Aduersary
at
the
end
of
this
Argument
,
cryeth
saying
;
An
argument
conuincing
and
vnanswerable
:
I
must
therefore
reduce
the
same
to
a
lawfull
forme
and
then
answere
.
therefore
peccant
in
form●●
Protestants
receaued
Scripture
by
no
other
Church
but
the
Roman
,
No
Church
not
Roman
,
is
the
Church
from
which
Protestants
receaued
Scripture
The
Church
from
which
Protestants
receaued
Scripture
,
is
the
Roman
.
M.
Fisher
.
M.
Fisher
.
Ergo
One
,
Holy
,
Catholike
,
Apostolicall
Church
.
Reply
pag.
The
Church
from
which
Protestants
receaued
the
scriptures
,
is
the
One
,
Holy
,
Catholike
,
and
Apostolicall
Church
:
Protestants
receaued
the
scripture
from
the
Roman
:
the
Roman
is
the
One
,
Holy
,
Catholike
,
Apostolicall
Church
.
Protestants
receaued
the
Scriptures
from
no
other
Church
but
the
Roman
,
Euery
Church
deliuering
scriptures
vnto
Protestants
is
Roman
.
Euery
Chuch
that
deliuered
vnto
Protestants
the
scriptures
is
the
Catholike
:
The
Roman
deliuered
the
Scriptures
vnto
Protestants
:
the
Roman
Church
is
the
Catholike
Church
.
peccant
in
Logicke
Fran.
white
pag.
Wott●n
.
Tria●l
.
pag.
that
a
Christian
is
built
originally
and
fundamentally
on
the
word
of
God
,
not
as
deliuered
by
tradition
,
but
as
written
.
Reply
pag.
are
but
a
bundle
of
vanity
,
and
a
potsheard
couered
ouer
with
the
drosse
of
siluer
.
Reply
pag.
That
which
is
most
excellent
in
euery
kind
,
is
the
modell
of
the
rest
;
but
I
trow
yow
will
grant
the
Scripture
to
be
the
most
excellent
part
of
Gods
word
.
August
.
l.
cont.
Faust.
c.
Ergo
the
scripture
is
the
modell
,
and
patterne
of
the
rest
.
constans
ex
quatuor
terminis
Modell
and
patterne
of
the
rest
,
Most
excellent
in
euery
kind
the
most
excellent
part
that
the
foundation
of
Christian
Religion
is
the
word
of
God
,
not
as
deliuered
by
tradition
,
but
as
written
:
that
the
written
word
is
the
patterne
,
and
modell
of
all
other
kinds
of
Ibid.
pag.
A
Christian
is
built
fundamentally
on
the
Rocke
,
but
the
scripture
is
the
rocke
,
A
Christian
is
built
fundamentally
on
Scripture
.
as
peccant
Built
on
the
rocke
maior
,
Built
on
the
rocke
,
The
Christian
The
Scripture
is
the
rocke
Abraham
,
Isaac
,
Iacob
,
Ioseph
,
S.
Irenaeus
l.
The
seed
of
fayth
is
the
roote
and
foundation
of
euery
Christian
:
But
the
Scripture
is
the
seed
of
fayth
,
for
it
is
the
word
of
God
.
Reply
▪
pag.
and
without
exception
to
be
receaued
,
and
all
tradition
repugnant
to
Scripture
is
to
be
refused
.
Hence
it
followes
,
that
Scripture
is
a
rule
of
Tradition
,
and
not
Tradition
of
Scripture
.
to
the
rules
of
Logicke
Reply
pag.
affirme
with
great
confidence
,
that
the
reading
of
holy
Scripture
by
lay
people
,
which
must
needes
imply
translation
of
them
,
is
a
Diuine
Ordinance
.
Search
the
scriptures
which
the
Iesuit
thinketh
he
can
elude
by
subtile
distinctions
,
as
the
Arrians
eluded
the
text
of
S.
Iohn
Caluin
in
caput
Reply
pag.
is
commended
for
reading
holy
Scripture
are
called
by
the
holy
Ghost
,
for
searching
the
holy
Scripture
.
He
is
called
that
readeth
and
heareth
read
the
Scripture
The
Fathers
are
so
plentifull
in
this
Argument
,
as
I
haue
Defence
of
my
Brother
.
pag.
elsewhere
shewed
,
that
it
would
astonish
any
man
who
hath
read
them
,
to
behold
such
impudency
in
Papists
,
as
to
deny
the
practise
to
haue
beene
Primitiue
and
Catholike
;
But
necessity
hath
no
law
▪
For
if
the
Scriptures
may
be
suffered
to
speake
,
Papistry
must
fall
like
before
the
Orthodoxe
pag.
The
Papists
impudently
deny
this
to
haue
been
a
Primitiue
practise
.
His
Way
pag.
lawfull
,
yea
necessary
for
euery
particular
man
,
by
the
Scripture
to
of
the
things
the
Church
teacheth
him
.
And
when
by
Scripture
reiects
and
condemnes
the
teaching
of
the
that
is
,
his
is
not
to
be
taken
as
but
as
and
the
Censure
of
This
opinion
Hooker
Ecclesiast.
Policy
pag.
being
once
inserted
into
the
minds
of
the
vulgar
,
what
it
may
grow
vnto
,
God
onely
knoweth
.
Thus
much
we
see
,
it
hath
already
made
euen
in
as
that
a
man
whose
capacity
will
scarce
serue
him
to
vtter
fiue
words
in
sensible
manner
,
not
for
to
thinke
his
owne
bare
Yea
,
as
good
as
the
Nay
of
all
the
wise
,
graue
,
and
learned
men
that
are
in
the
world
:
which
insolency
must
be
represt
,
or
it
will
the
of
Christian
Religion
See
the
Reply
pag.
Eunuch
is
commended
for
reading
holy
Scripture
;
Ergo
a
diuine
Ordinance
he
was
sitting
in
his
Chariot
,
&
reading
the
Prophet
Esay
.
diuine
ordinance
Beroeans
are
called
Noble
by
the
holy
Ghost
for
searching
the
Scriptures
.
The
more
noble
the
Noblest
Ergo
,
it
is
a
diuine
Precept
that
euery
man
read
Scripture
?
Blessed
is
he
that
readeth
and
heareth
:
Ergo
a
diuine
ordinance
For
if
all
be
blessed
that
read
and
heare
,
Blessed
is
he
that
heareth
and
readeth
the
wordes
of
this
Prophesy
,
Lutherus
praefat.
in
Apocalip
a
diuine
ordinance
The
Galathians
read
the
Scripture
;
Ergo
,
you
that
will
be
vnder
the
Law
,
haue
you
not
read
the
Law
?
For
it
is
written
,
Abraham
had
two
Sonnes
.
The
Ephesians
read
the
Scripture
;
Ergo
,
diuine
precept
Reading
,
you
may
vnderctand
my
wisdome
in
the
Mistery
of
Christ
The
Colossians
read
the
Scripture
;
Ergo
,
When
this
Epistle
hath
been
read
amongst
you
,
cause
it
also
to
be
read
in
the
Church
of
Loadicea
.
The
Thessalonians
read
the
Scripture
;
Ergo
,
I
adiure
you
,
that
this
Epistle
be
read
vnto
all
holy
brethren
.
primary
or
secondary
is
not
founded
vpon
euery
kind
of
vnion
,
as
appeareth
in
mentall
images
,
but
vpon
certaine
kinds
of
vnion
;
to
wit
;
first
as
when
the
Humanity
of
Christ
is
coupled
with
the
Deity
.
Secondly
as
when
the
parts
are
coupled
with
the
whole
.
Thirdly
to
wit
,
when
by
diuine
Ordination
things
created
are
made
instruments
,
messengers
,
figures
,
&
receptacles
of
diuine
grace
,
as
the
holy
Sacraments
,
and
the
Word
and
Ghospell
,
and
the
MINISTERS
of
the
Church
&c.
Religious
Adoration
Religious
Adoration
Religious
Worship
Religious
Worship
Religious
Worship
primary
Religious
Adoration
secondary
Religious
Adoration
Religious
adoration
,
primary
Whereas
the
Iesuite
doth
distinguish
two
kinds
of
Religious
Worship
,
the
one
Primary
and
simply
Diuine
,
founded
vpon
the
increate
and
infinite
Excellency
,
which
is
due
to
God
only
:
the
other
Secondary
,
founded
vpon
the
created
Excellency
of
grace
and
glory
,
which
is
yielded
vnto
Saints
and
Angells
.
To
this
we
reply
,
that
there
be
no
other
kinds
of
worship
,
then
there
be
Tables
of
the
morall
law
;
but
there
are
only
two
tables
of
the
morall
Law
,
the
former
whereof
teacheth
diuine
worship
,
and
the
second
humane
,
ciuill
,
and
of
speciall
obseruance
.
And
if
there
be
a
mixt
worship
partly
human
,
partly
diuine
,
so
much
thereof
as
is
diuine
,
is
proper
to
God
,
and
may
not
be
imparted
vnto
any
creature
,
Where
God
sayth
,
My
glory
I
will
not
giue
to
another
.
Religious
Adoration
If
you
adore
Images
outwardly
and
relatiuely
,
then
you
make
Images
a
partial
obiect
of
adoration
:
but
God
himselfe
who
sayth
,
I
will
not
giue
my
glory
to
another
,
hath
excluded
Images
from
compartnership
with
himselfe
in
Adoration
.
My
glory
I
will
not
giue
to
another
that
vnto
the
Sacraments
,
and
Word
of
the
Ghospell
Religious
adoration
Religious
Adoration
Nine
points
In
the
old
Law
not
onely
Sacrifices
,
but
also
Vowes
and
Oblations
were
made
to
God
onely
,
Reply
pag.
This
law
in
respect
of
the
substance
is
morall
;
and
obligeth
Christian
people
aswell
in
case
of
Oblations
,
as
of
Sacrifices
.
Now
,
by
what
authority
,
and
right
can
the
Roman
Church
abrogate
this
law
in
whole
,
or
parte
,
and
appropriating
Sacrifice
vnto
God
,
make
Oblations
common
to
God
and
Saints
?
vnto
God
onely
to
God
onely
God
onely
S.
Paul
Reply
pa.
They
gaue
themselues
first
vnto
God
,
&
then
by
the
will
of
God
,
vnto
vs
.
Religious
Adoration
S.
Paul
S.
Paul
Religious
Adoration
is
due
vnto
Ministers
,
Third
point
He
that
shall
giue
to
one
of
these
little
ones
a
cuppe
of
cold
water
only
in
the
name
of
a
disciple
,
verily
I
say
he
shall
not
loose
his
reward
.
Whatsoeuer
you
doe
to
one
of
my
least
ones
,
you
doe
vnto
me
?
Religious
Adoration
Galathians
;
You
receyued
me
as
an
Angell
of
God
,
euen
as
Christ
Iesus
.
Religious
Adoration
S.
Ambrose
S.
Gregory
Domino
def●rtur
,
cùm
seruulus
honoratur
Super
Reg.
lib.
I
am
taught
by
learned
Vasquez
that
the
Diuell
may
lurke
in
Images
,
and
our
Aduersary
cannot
proue
that
Christ
is
present
,
or
assistant
vnto
them
.
Now
it
seemes
vnreasonable
to
worship
that
which
may
receyue
the
Diuell
,
when
on
the
other
side
one
cannot
be
certayne
that
it
haue
any
fellowship
with
Christ
.
Luther
tom
Ie●iensi
.
fol.
sayth
of
Carolostadius
And
of
Zwinglian
Ministers
he
sayth
,
See
the
place
in
the
book
of
the
Tigurine
Deuines
confess
.
Tigur
.
An.
The
Tigurine
Deuines
in
the
place
alleadged
say
And
Zwinglius
respons.
ad
Confess
Lutheri
.
fol.
Wicked
persons
according
to
S.
Augustine
,
are
not
indeed
and
verily
the
body
of
Christ
:
And
agayne
,
they
are
not
in
the
body
of
Christ
which
is
the
Church
,
because
Christ
cannot
haue
damnable
members
.
And
Bernard
sayth
,
that
it
is
euident
,
that
Christ
is
not
the
head
of
an
Hypocrite
:
but
the
visible
Rulers
of
the
popish
Church
haue
many
tymes
been
,
as
our
Aduersaryes
themselues
report
,
not
only
Hypocrites
,
but
also
apparently
monstrous
and
damnable
sinners
.
Therfore
the
Popish
Church
cannot
be
the
Catholike
Church
out
of
which
no
saluation
is
to
be
had
.
They
which
are
not
of
the
body
of
Christ
,
nor
of
the
house
of
God
,
really
and
in
truth
,
do
not
constantly
preserue
,
or
faythfully
deliuer
Apostolicall
traditions
,
nor
are
they
such
as
the
spirit
of
God
infallibly
&
alwayes
directeth
in
their
publike
doctrine
.
But
wicked
persons
sayth
S.
Augustine
,
retayne
the
figure
or
outward
shape
of
a
member
,
but
they
are
not
in
truth
the
body
of
Christ
,
they
are
not
of
the
frame
of
the
house
of
Christ
.
Ergo.
Reply
pag.
in
fine
The
promises
of
Christ
made
to
the
Church
concerning
his
presence
&
assistance
to
his
Sacraments
,
preached
and
administred
according
to
his
commandement
are
fulfilled
,
when
Persons
execute
the
office
,
and
performe
the
worke
of
outward
Ministry
.
For
although
the
wicked
,
like
the
Carpenters
of
Noahs
arke
,
reape
no
benefit
to
themselues
,
yet
God
almighty
with
their
ministery
,
being
his
owne
Ordinance
,
for
the
saluation
of
all
deuout
Communicants
.
concurre
for
the
saluation
of
all
deuout
&
worthy
communicants
,
by
his
promise
What
a
misery
will
it
be
,
if
it
fall
out
(
as
it
is
certaine
it
will
)
that
at
the
Day
of
Iudgement
,
the
greatest
part
of
English
Romistes
be
found
to
haue
followed
the
man
of
sinne
,
the
sonne
of
perdition
,
who
exalteth
himselfe
aboue
all
that
is
called
God
,
so
that
he
sit
in
the
temple
of
God
,
shewing
himselfe
as
if
he
were
God
.
as
certaine
not
to
beleeue
the
Pope
to
be
that
Antichrist
out
of
affection
haue
been
to
violently
forward
to
pronounce
the
Pope
is
that
man
of
sinne
&
sonne
of
perdition
:
out
of
violent
and
transported
passion
no
doubt
,
make
it
an
Article
of
their
Creed
;
wheras
their
arguments
be
so
far
from
the
force
of
demonstratiue
,
as
they
are
not
persuasiue
.
See
the
Approbation
nothing
but
what
is
aggreable
to
the
publike
Faith
,
and
Doctrine
established
in
the
Church
of
England
.
Church
and
Temple
of
God
belieue
in
Christ
Iesus
the
sonne
of
God
and
Sauiour
of
the
world
Man
of
sinne
To
that
part
of
the
Iesuits
speach
,
that
we
deny
the
Reall
Presence
,
or
else
the
mayne
Article
of
the
Creed
,
that
Christ
is
still
in
hea●en
,
because
we
will
not
allow
a
body
in
two
places
at
●nce
:
I
answere
,
We
cannot
graunt
,
that
one
indiuiduall
●ody
may
be
in
many
distant
places
at
one
,
and
the
same
●nstant
of
time
,
vntill
the
Papalls
by
te●timony
of
Scripture
,
or
the
ancient
Tradition
of
the
Church
,
●r
by
apparent
reason
.
these
three
are
one
I
,
and
my
Father
are
one
,
Et
v.
That
he
can
do
things
incomprehensible
without
number
:
This
is
my
body
the
substance
of
bread
and
wine
be
deliuered
in
the
Eucharist
,
then
the
wordes
are
figuratiue
,
and
cannot
be
true
in
the
proper
sense
,
because
one
indiuiduall
substance
cannot
be
predicated
of
another
properly
.
Reply
pag.
This
is
my
body
This
is
possible
vnto
God
.
In
the
wordes
of
our
Sauiour
,
there
is
not
a
sillable
concerning
accidents
without
a
subiect
,
or
of
a
bodyes
being
in
two
places
at
once
,
or
concerning
any
miracle
wrought
by
Gods
omnipotency
.
The
Word
was
made
flesh
This
is
my
body
Christ
doth
affirme
that
the
Sacrament
is
truly
,
really
,
substantially
(
not
the
figure
,
and
effect
of
his
body
,
but
)
his
very
body
:
but
how
can
consecrated
bread
be
termed
truly
,
really
,
and
substantially
the
body
of
Christ
,
if
his
body
be
not
so
much
as
in
the
same
place
with
it
?
To
the
effecting
hereof
,
locall
&
corporall
presence
is
not
necessary
.
A
Father
and
his
Sonne
may
be
absent
by
distance
of
place
one
from
the
other
,
yet
the
Sonne
is
with
his
Father
,
so
as
his
Fathers
nature
is
in
him
,
and
he
hath
right
in
his
Fathers
person
and
state
.
A
mans
goods
may
be
at
Constantinople
,
and
yet
he
liuing
in
England
is
a
true
possessour
and
owner
of
them
,
and
he
may
communicate
and
vse
them
,
and
distance
of
place
hindreth
not
his
right
and
propriety
.
Now
,
although
there
be
a
difference
betweene
things
temporall
and
spirituall
,
yet
thus
farre
there
is
agreement
,
that
euen
as
we
possesse
temporall
things
being
locally
absent
,
so
likewise
we
may
receyue
and
partake
Christs
body
and
bloud
by
the
power
of
Fayth
,
and
donation
of
the
Holy
Ghost
,
according
to
a
celestiall
and
spirituall
manner
.
This
is
a
figure
of
my
body
,
this
is
soule-feeding
grace
giuen
by
the
merit
of
my
body
and
bloud
This
is
my
body
to
take
,
and
eate
it
.
The
difference
betweene
the
Pontificians
&
vs
in
this
dostrin
is
,
They
maintaine
a
Remainder
of
Temporall
Punishement
,
not
onely
in
this
life
,
but
after
the
same
in
Purgatory
.
Further
,
we
beleeue
,
that
the
inflicted
vpon
penitent
sinners
,
may
by
prayers
of
fayth
,
exercise
of
vertue
,
humiliation
and
mortification
be
or
conuerted
to
the
increase
of
grace
and
glory
in
them
,
that
with
patience
&
holines
endure
the
same
in
this
life
.
But
we
deny
,
that
eyther
any
paine
followeth
iust
persons
after
their
decease
,
or
that
they
can
in
this
life
by
any
good
workes
,
merit
release
of
any
temporall
punishment
,
or
satisfy
the
Diuine
Iustice
for
the
fault
,
or
guilt
of
any
sinnes
on
their
behalfe
,
much
lesse
for
others
.
That
which
is
so
forgiuen
that
after
pardon
it
is
not
mentioned
or
remembred
,
and
which
is
cast
behind
Gods
backe
,
&
throwne
into
the
bottome
of
the
sea
,
and
which
can
no
where
be
found
,
and
which
is
blotted
out
of
the
Debt-booke
of
the
Almighty
,
is
not
taken
away
by
commutation
of
a
greater
punishment
into
a
lesser
,
but
by
a
free
and
full
condonation
of
all
vindictiue
punishment
.
But
the
holy
Scripture
,
and
the
Fathers
teach
such
a
remission
of
sinne
on
Gods
part
to
the
penitent
.
a
remainder
of
temporall
paine
after
the
remission
of
guilt
of
sinne
,
remoued
,
or
mitigated
vindictiue
Punishment
Temporall
paine
to
remaine
,
not
onely
by
way
of
Probation
and
Erudition
,
but
euen
by
way
of
chastisement
,
after
the
remission
of
the
guilt
of
their
sinne
That
remission
of
sinne
is
free
,
and
full
condonation
of
all
vindictiue
punishment
.
is
changed
into
a
remainder
of
temporall
affliction
for
chastisement
of
the
penitent
sinner
.
that
remission
of
sinne
is
not
made
by
commutation
of
greater
punishment
into
lesse
.
remainder
of
temporall
paine
,
after
the
remission
of
the
guilt
of
sinne
,
Gregor.
de
Valent.
Tom.
in
D.
Tho.
disput.
Go●
forbid
Iob
)
that
there
should
be
impiety
in
God
,
or
iniquity
in
the
Almighty
.
For
he
will
repay
vnto
man
his
owne
worke
,
and
render
vnto
euery
one
according
to
their
wayes
That
the
liuelesse
&
insensible
Crosse
,
whereupon
Christ
suffered
,
was
sanctifyed
by
his
Passion
,
must
be
belieued
when
Diuine
Ordinance
is
produced
to
make
the
same
manifest
.
Those
thinges
which
at
the
instant
tyme
of
Christs
Passion
had
a
residence
in
his
body
,
and
were
ioyned
thereunto
as
instruments
of
his
passion
,
were
not
thereby
made
most
highly
Venerable
,
because
there
is
no
Diuine
Authority
,
or
any
other
sufficient
reason
to
prooue
this
assertion
.
See
the
Appeale
vnto
Caesar
but
Catholike
English
doctrine
.
pag.
The
Crosse
is
as
much
vilifyed
by
furious
Puritans
in
these
dayes
,
as
euer
it
was
by
Pagans
in
the
dayes
of
the
Fathers
.
Whiles
God
appeared
to
Moyses
in
the
Bramble
ush
,
the
ground
wheron
Moyses
stood
is
called
holy
.
Exod.
But
this
Holynes
being
,
only
relatiue
,
transitory
,
and
denominatiue
,
and
not
inherent
and
durable
,
the
former
vision
and
apparition
being
finished
,
the
ground
wheron
Moyses
stood
returned
to
his
old
condition
.
The
like
may
be
sayd
of
the
water
of
Iordan
,
considered
when
Christ
was
Baptized
with
it
,
and
agayne
considered
when
his
baptisme
was
finished
,
and
out
of
the
vse
.
for
the
instant
tyme
Diuine
manifest
Ordinance
Relatiuely
Holy
for
the
●nstant
tyme
of
our
Sauiours
suffering
thereon
?
Scripture
,
and
the
Principles
of
fayth
,
this
honour
is
giuen
outwardly
,
relatiuely
,
and
●ransitorily
to
the
image
;
inwardly
,
affectuously
,
absolutely
,
finally
vnto
Christ
How
proue
you
by
diuine
reuelation
&
testimony
,
that
adoration
is
to
be
performed
according
to
●our
distinction
of
Agaynst
such
loose
,
and
voluntary
presumption
wee
say
with
S.
Chrysostome
We
are
to
follow
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
testimony
of
Diuine
Scripture
,
and
not
to
regard
them
which
as
Rouers
,
&
without
ground
blatter
out
what
they
please
.
Relatiue
worshipp
Adore
thy
Lord
God
Bow
thy selfe
to
the
footestole
of
his
feete
,
for
he
is
holy
,
Relatiue
worshipp
Put
off
the
shooes
of
thy
feete
,
because
the
ground
whereon
thou
standest
is
holy
.
Put
off
thy
shooes
at
Christs
passion
●ater
of
Iordan
in
his
Baptisme
.
there
〈◊〉
Tradition
vnwritten
,
&
that
this
is
the
prime
ground
of
●ayth
,
more
fundamentall
then
Scripture
,
an
Anti-●hristian
,
and
impudent
assertion
,
to
depresse
the
written
●ord
of
God
,
&
exalt
the
prophane
,
bastardly
,
Apocriphal
●●aditions
of
the
Pope
.
The
Church
hath
no
perpetuall
Traditions
but
such
,
as
are
contayned
in
Scripture
which
are
subseruient
to
the
Fayth
,
Verity
and
of
the
Scripture
,
&
the
doctrine
thereof
.
subseruient
Traditious
fayth
and
doctrine
Antichristian
,
impudent
,
prophane
,
bastardly
.
The
tearme
(
Church
is
taken
in
the
holy
Scripture
for
the
vniuersall
number
of
holy
belieuers
in
all
ages
:
and
more
strictly
for
the
whole
number
of
holy
belieuers
vnder
the
new
Testament
,
And
thus
it
comprehendeth
both
the
Church
militant
&
triumphant
.
Iohn
White
in
his
Defence
pag.
by
diuine
illumination
see
manifestly
the
truth
of
thinges
belieued
you
are
like
not
vnto
men
Francis
White
Orthodoxe
pag.
which
see
a
farre
off
a
certayne
obscure
glimmering
of
the
light
,
but
vnto
men
that
coming
to
the
place
where
the
light
is
,
behold
the
sayd
light
in
it selfe
.
the
Reioynder
you
most
confidently
Diuine
Ordinance
ignorant
Laymen
Qui
manducat
hunc
●anem
,
viuet
in
aeternum
:
he
that
eateth
this
bread
shall
●ue
for
euer
.
The
●cripture
Iohn.
saith
not
,
whosoeuer
eateth
sacra●entall
bread
without
wine
,
shall
liue
for
euer
;
but
if
any
●●te
this
bread
which
came
downe
from
heauen
,
to
wit
,
Christ
●●sus
incarnate
,
shall
liue
for
euer
.
And
then
it
followeth
,
●nlesse
you
eate
the
flesh
of
the
sonne
of
man
,
and
drinke
〈◊〉
blood
you
shall
not
haue
life
in
you
,
Iohn
.
he
that
eateth
this
bread
,
liueth
for
euer
,
He
that
eateth
this
bread
shall
liue
for
euer
,
Vnlesse
you
eate
the
flesh
and
drinke
the
bloud
.
he
that
eateth
this
bread
liueth
for
euer
,
Then
shall
Satan
be
let
loose
,
&
shall
goe
forth
,
and
seduce
nations
which
are
vpon
the
foure
corners
of
the
earth
,
Gog
and
Magog
,
&
shall
gather
them
into
a
battaile
,
the
number
of
whom
shall
be
as
the
sands
of
the
sea
.
sea●enth
verse
the
eight
●hey
went
ouer
the
breadth
of
the
earth
,
and
compassed
a●out
the
campe
of
Saints
,
and
thc
beloued
Citty
.
the
campe
of
Saints
and
the
belo●ed
Citty
,
If
God
can
put
a
whole
Camell
in
the
eye
of
a
needle
,
is
he
not
●ble
to
put
the
whole
body
of
Christ
in
a
consecrated
Host
?
God
can
put
a
Camell
in
a
needles
eye
,
witnesse
our
Sa●iour
Matth.
It
is
●ore
easy
for
a
Camell
to
passe
through
a
needles
eye
,
then
●or
a
rich
man
to
enter
into
the
Kingdome
of
heauen
:
With
men
this
〈◊〉
impossible
,
but
all
thinges
are
possible
vnto
God
.
Our
Answere
is
,
that
these
are
referred
to
the
latter
●art
of
Christs
speach
,
touching
the
rich
mans
entring
into
●eauen
,
and
not
to
the
Camells
passing
through
the
needles
〈◊〉
.
All
things
agreable
to
truth
,
and
which
God
will
haue
done
,
are
possible
:
but
that
it
is
agreable
to
truth
for
a
Camell
,
retayning
his
quantity
,
with
the
whole
body
to
passe
through
a
needles
eye
,
or
that
God
will
haue
this
to
be
done
,
deserueth
to
be
credited
,
when
the
Aduersaryes
prooue
it
by
diuine
Reuelation
,
or
by
other
demonstration
.
apud
Deu●
omnia
possibilia
sunt
All
is
possible
vnto
God
All
is
possible
vnto
God
it
is
more
easy
for
a
Camell
to
passe
through
a
needles
eye
,
then
that
a
rich
man
enter
in
the
Kingdome
of
heauen
,
though
these
things
be
impossible
with
men
,
yet
all
is
possible
vnto
God
.
it
is
more
easy
for
a
Camell
&c.
If
the
body
of
Christ
being
mortall
and
passible
,
could
penetrate
with
the
body
of
his
blessed
Mother
,
and
come
out
of
her
wombe
,
the
same
still
remaining
entyre
,
as
we
confesse
in
the
Creed
,
why
then
may
not
the
same
body
being
now
glorious
,
&
immortall
,
and
(
as
the
Apostle
speakes
)
penetrate
the
quantity
of
〈◊〉
bread
,
and
inclose
it selfe
wholy
and
entierly
within
the
〈◊〉
compasse
thereof
?
The
blessed
Virgin
in
her
●RAVELL
bore
not
Christ
in
a
different
●anner
from
other
women
.
And
what
a
Sophi●●icall
inference
is
this
,
the
Creed
hath
,
Borne
of
the
meaning
according
to
conception
,
and
genera●●ons
,
and
cleernesse
from
the
company
of
man
.
the
●ody
of
the
blessed
Virgin
was
not
opened
at
the
tyme
of
was
conceaued
by
the
Holy
Ghost
,
borne
of
the
Virgin
Mary
Augustin
.
Enchyrid
.
cap.
S.
Aug.
It
was
necessary
,
that
he
whome
the
fayth
,
not
the
lust
of
his
mother
had
conceiued
,
should
also
be
borne
of
a
Virgin
.
Natum
de
Maria
Virgine
Ambros.
Epist.
that
could
conceaue
him
being
a
Virgin
incorrupt
,
could
she
not
bring
him
forth
remayning
a
Virgin
incorrupt
?
If
they
will
not
belieue
the
tradition
of
Priests
,
let
them
belieue
the
oracles
of
the
Prophets
:
A
Virgin
shall
bring
forth
a
Son
:
Let
them
belieue
the
creed
of
the
Apostles
,
which
the
Roman
Church
doth
purely
&
inuiolatly
keep
,
conceaued
by
the
holy
Ghost
borne
of
the
virgin
Mary
S.
Luke
Euery
Male-child
that
openeth
the
wombe
shall
be
holy
vnto
our
Lord
,
the
Child
opening
the
wombe
In
this
sort
Ven.
Beda
in
cap.
the
Scrip●ure
saying
of
our
Sauiour
,
speaketh
●ccording
to
that
which
commonly
doth
happen
in
the
birth
●f
such
children
,
not
that
we
should
thinke
that
our
Lord
in
●is
going
forth
,
did
breake
the
integrity
of
the
Virgins
Clo●et
,
which
by
his
entrance
he
had
sanctifyed
,
as
●each
,
that
Blessed
Mary
was
an
entyre
Virgin
only
vntill
●er
Childbirth
;
But
according
to
the
he
came
forth
of
the
Virgins
wombe
,
the
same
still
resting
entyre
,
and
as
a
Bride-grome
out
of
his
Bride-Chamber
.
Sophisticall
Inference
of
the
Creed
Behold
I
am
with
you
all
dayes
vntill
the
consummation
of
the
world
.
That
which
is
promised
vpon
condition
is
not
absolute
vntill
the
condition
be
fulfilled
.
The
presence
of
Christ
is
promised
to
the
Apostles
successours
conditionally
,
and
as
they
were
one
with
the
Apostles
by
imitation
&
subordination
:
that
is
,
so
farre
as
they
walked
in
their
stepps
,
&
conformed
their
doctrine
and
ministery
to
the
patterne
receiued
from
them
.
Behold
I
am
with
you
all
daies
vntill
the
end
of
the
world
,
that
the
Church
is
vniuersall
in
respect
of
time
,
and
that
it
continueth
successiuely
in
all
ages
.
Behold
I
am
with
you
all
dayes
vntill
the
worlds
end
,
S.
Paul
that
the
●hurch
is
the
ground
&
pillar
of
truth
,
If
by
the
Church
wee
vnderstand
the
Church
of
Christ
●●uing
af●er
the
Apostles
,
the
same
is
by
office
and
calling
●he
pillar
and
ground
of
truth
in
all
ages
.
is
by
office
and
diuine
vocation
the
●●llar
,
and
ground
S.
Paul
The
Scriptures
are
able
to
make
vs
wise
vnto
saluation
.
they
are
able
to
make
wise
vnto
saluation
Although
sentences
of
holy
Scripture
are
sometimes
restrayned
to
the
personall
and
particular
subiect
of
which
they
are
first
spoken
;
yet
this
is
not
generall
,
and
when
the
same
hapneth
it
must
be
proued
by
better
arguments
then
by
the
bare
Emphasis
of
a
word
.
For
God
said
〈◊〉
Iosuah
(
a
man
qualifyed
aboue
the
ordinary
ranke
)
Yet
the
promise
implyed
in
this
text
is
generall
,
and
common
to
all
〈◊〉
persons
,
Hebr.
I
will
not
leaue
thee
S.
Paul
,
they
are
able
to
make
wise
vnto
●aluation
the
Scriptures
are
able
to
make
●ise
vnto
saluation
the
Scriptures
are
able
to
make
vs
wise
vnto
●aluation
,
Do
this
in
remembrance
of
mee
,
was
spoken
of
the
Sacrament
,
in
the
forme
of
bread
,
not
vnder
the
forme
of
wine
.
For
our
Sauiour
speaking
of
the
Sacrament
vnder
the
forme
of
〈◊〉
saith
not
absolutely
as
he
did
of
bread
,
〈◊〉
conditionally
,
that
the
Aduersary
of
the
Church
might
not
haue
〈◊〉
much
as
a
plausible
shew
to
condemne
cōmun●o
in
one
kind
〈◊〉
against
Gods
word
.
infatuated
Romanist
,
&
vermine
Touching
the
fancy
of
this
obiection
,
I
furthe●
say
,
that
euen
as
when
S.
Paul
said
If
these
word●
should
be
resolued
〈◊〉
this
manner
:
the
placing
〈◊〉
this
word
restrayneth
not
the
speach
from
being
a
precept
:
so
likewise
when
S.
Paul
saith
:
this
manne●
altereth
not
his
words
from
being
a
commandement
.
as
often
as
you
drinke
as
often
as
yee
eate
or
drinke
,
or
walke
abroad
,
or
do
any
thing
else
,
do
all
to
the
glory
of
God
.
do
this
as
often
as
yee
drinke
〈◊〉
●emembrance
of
me
,
do
not
imply
an
absolute
precept
of
●●●nking
of
the
cup
,
but
onely
a
conditionall
direction
,
See
the
Reply
pag.
Thou
shalt
not
make
to
thy selfe
any
image
,
●●ou
shalt
not
worship
nor
adore
them
.
is
not
onely
violent
●●ainst
the
text
,
but
also
incongruous
against
sense
.
For
Non
concupis●es
vxorem
proximi
tui
Not
to
looke
vpon
a
woman
to
lust
〈◊〉
her
,
prohibition
of
things
,
doth
likewise
forbid
the
doing
thinges
with
intention
to
doe
agaynst
the
Prece●●
thou
shalt
not
adore
Images
thou
shalt
not
kill
As
for
the
Iesuites
interrog●●tions
we
refe●●
him
to
the
Lawgiuer
to
challenge
or
demand
reasons
of
him
▪
And
as
for
our selues
we
rest
vpon
the
reuealed
will
of
God
not
daring
to
question
,
or
demand
reason
of
his
action●
Thou
shalt
not
make
to
thy selfe
any
images
with
●●tention
to
adore
them
,
thou
shalt
not
adore
them
,
Thou
shalt
not
make
any
Ima●es
,
with
purpose
to
adore
them
,
Thessal
.
cap.
the
Scrip●●re
is
the
seed
of
faith
The
Scripture
is
the
●sed
of
Fayth
.
Then
Peter
opened
his
mouth
,
and
sayd
of
a
truth
,
I
perceiue
that
God
hath
no
respect
of
persons
.
Saluation
from
our
enemyes
,
and
from
the
hands
of
all
them
that
hate
vs
.
And
he
sayd
,
go
forth
and
stand
vpon
the
mountayne
before
the
Lord
,
and
behold
the
Lord
passed
by
.
Be
not
yoked
togeather
in
marriage
with
Infidells
.
What
agreement
betweene
the
Temple
of
God
and
Idolls
God
hath
shined
in
our
harts
,
to
giue
the
light
of
knowledge
of
the
glory
of
God
in
the
face
of
Christ
Iesus
.
But
speaking
the
truth
in
loue
,
you
may
grow
vp
to
him
in
all
thinges
,
who
is
the
head
,
euen
Christ
.
That
which
we
haue
seene
and
heard
,
we
declare
vnto
you
,
that
you
may
haue
fellowship
with
vs
,
and
truly
our
fellowship
is
with
the
Father
,
and
with
his
Sonne
Christ
Iesus
.
It
is
vayne
for
you
to
rise
vp
early
,
or
to
sit
vp
late
,
to
eate
the
bread
of
sorrow
,
for
so
he
giueth
his
beloued
sleep
.
Euery
head
was
bald
,
and
euery
shoulder
was
pealed
,
yet
had
he
no
wages
,
nor
his
army
,
for
Tyrus
.
Forgiue
vs
our
trespasses
They
continued
in
prayer
and
supplication
togeather
with
the
women
,
and
Mary
the
Mother
of
Iesus
.
Fight
the
good
fight
of
fayth
,
lay
hold
on
eter●all
life
,
whereunto
thou
art
called
.
But
he
that
is
spirituall
,
iudgeth
all
●hinges
,
and
is
iudged
of
none
,
He
that
heareth
not
the
Church
,
let
him
be
as
a
Heathen
&
publican
.
Obey
your
Prelates
,
and
submit
your selfe
vnto
them
.
With
one
oblation
he
did
consummate
for
euer
the
sanctifyed
:
He
gaue
himselfe
a
sacrifice
〈◊〉
vs
,
to
a
sweet
smelling
sauour
:
Behold
the
●ambe
of
God
that
taketh
away
the
sinnes
of
the
world
:
There
is
not
Saluation
in
any
other
Name
.
Pag.
Are
all
Apostles
?
Are
all
Prophets
?
Are
all
teachers
?
●re
all
workers
of
miracles
?
Beh●●●
grace
and
wisdome
in
your
looke
,
and
Truthes
Triumph●●●
your
booke
.
to
him
that
worketh
,
the
reward
is
not
reckoned
of
grace
,
but
of
debt
.
But
Etern●●
life
is
tearmed
a
Crowne
of
glory
,
because
it
is
bestowed
〈◊〉
them
which
exercise
Righteousnes
,
and
in
regard
of
th●
righteousnes
,
the
true
inherent
dignity
,
sanctity
,
and
purity
of
their
workes
.
Ergo
,
S.
Paules
in
fine
We
haue
many
members
in
one
body
,
and
euery
member
hath
●ot
the
same
office
.
See
the
Reply
pag.
Thou
shalt
loue
thy
Lord
God
with
all
thy
hart
&c.
in
voto
in
re
That
the
Saints
of
God
hauing
obserued
other
commandements
,
brake
the
first
commandement
,
and
did
vndergo
corporall
payne
after
the
breach
thereof
.
They
were
stoned
,
they
were
sawen
a
sunder
,
they
were
slayne
with
the
sword
.
Who
so
heareth
not
the
Church
,
let
him
be
to
thee
as
a
Heathen
and
Publican
.
Iohn
white
way
pag.
must
examine
her
teaching
Reply
pag.
Reply
pag.
No
Christian
Church
Caluin
.
Antidot
Trident
.
in
sess.
&
lib.
Institut.
c.
That
sinne
is
still
adiacent
vnto
all
the
vertuous
actions
of
iust
men
,
and
that
this
imperfection
&
sinfulnes
is
only
couered
by
Christ
his
merits
and
purity
,
The
text
,
Iohn
5.39
.
abused
,
Search
the
Scriptures
.
Vnlearned
people
Our
Sauiour
commanded
euen
simple
people
to
vse
the
Scripture
.
Ioan.
Search
the
Scriptures
Search
the
Scriptures
simple
people
simple
people
There
was
much
muttering
about
him
amongst
the
common
people
,
yet
none
durst
speake
openly
of
him
,
for
feare
of
the
Iewes
.
search
the
Scriptures
S.
Iohn
:
Dixit
Iesus
Iudaeis
,
Scrutamini
Scripturas
&c.
search
the
Scriptures
vos
misistis
ad
Ioannem
the
simple
people
search
the
Scriptures
search
the
Scriptures
Ibid.
vers
Ibid.
vers.
search
the
Scriptures
,
because
in
them
you
thinke
to
haue
eternall
life
.
the
simple
people
simple
People
Search
the
Scriptures
,
because
in
them
you
thinke
that
you
haue
eternall
life
,
wheras
euen
these
giue
testimony
of
me
.
search
the
Scripturs
search
the
Scriptures
,
because
in
them
you
thinke
to
haue
eternall
life
,
the
testimony
of
Iohn
of
my
miracles
of
my
Fathers
voyce
from
heauen
,
these
testimonyes
search
the
Scriptures
search
the
Scriptures
,
because
in
them
you
thinke
that
you
haue
eternall
life
,
nothing
is
to
be
belieued
vpon
any
other
testimony
without
Scripture
.
the
testimony
of
Iohn
the
testimony
of
Christs
works
the
Fathers
liuely
voyce
from
heauen
,
Search
the
Scriptures
search
the
Scriptures
simple
people
to
vse
Scriptures
Search
the
Scriptures
The
text
Matth.
24.24
That
euen
the
elect
be
deceaued
Although
the
Tradition
,
and
teaching
of
the
Church
be
fallible
,
yet
vnlearned
people
where
they
inioy
the
free
vse
of
Scripture
,
as
in
ancient
times
all
people
did
;
and
if
they
be
carefull
of
their
saluation
,
and
desire
to
know
the
truth
,
God
blesseth
his
owne
Ordinance
,
and
ordinarily
assisteth
them
by
grace
,
in
such
sort
as
they
shall
not
be
seduced
to
damnation
.
Math.
carefull
of
their
saluation
,
and
desire
to
know
the
truth
,
pillar
,
ground
Mistresse
of
truth
Trinitarians
,
Anabaptists
,
Arians
,
Brownists
,
Familians
,
desire
to
know
the
truth
carefull
of
their
Saluation
desirous
to
know
the
truth
shall
doe
great
signes
&
wonders
,
that
euen
the
elect
be
induced
into
errour
,
if
it
be
possible
.
that
men
desyrous
of
the
truth
,
reading
the
vulgar
Bible
,
cannot
be
damned
The
Elect
cannot
be
seduced
vnto
damnation
.
If
they
presume
on
their
skill
in
the
Bible
not
respecting
the
Churches
doctrine
as
infallible
,
they
shall
not
be
seduced
vnto
damnation
.
The
elect
cannot
be
damned
,
Therefore
if
they
commit
murder
euery
day
,
and
so
perseuer
vntill
the
end
,
they
cannot
be
damned
.
who
so
heareth
not
the
Church
,
let
him
to
thee
as
a
Heathen
and
Publican
.
The
text
,
Act.
17.11
.
about
the
Beroeans
,
abused
.
simple
People
Vnlearn●d
people
by
comparing
the
doctrine
of
the
Church
with
the
Scripture
,
may
certainly
know
whether
it
erreth
,
or
not
.
Act.
These
were
more
Noble
then
those
of
Thessalonica
,
who
receaued
the
word
with
all
readines
of
mind
,
searching
dayly
whether
these
thinges
were
so
.
vnlearned
people
to
search
the
Scriptures
?
know
certainly
the
Beroeans
read
the
Scriptures
greater
cofirmation
S.
Paul
doubtfull
examination
S.
Paul
the
word
with
all
alacrity
,
and
readines
of
mind
:
S.
Pauls
S.
Pauls
Vnlearned
People
The
Text
,
1.
Iohn
.
1.8
.
If
wee
say
wee
haue
no
sinne
&c.
falsifyed
.
It
is
a
manifest
vntruth
.
For
speaking
in
the
person
of
all
the
Elect
,
sayth
,
If
our
aduersaries
wil
be
so
gracelesse
,
as
to
make
any
man
in
this
life
free
from
sinne
,
the
Apostle
enrolleth
him
in
the
blacke
booke
of
damnable
lyars
And
they
may
with
Acesius
the
borrow
a
ladder
,
and
so
climbe
vp
alone
to
heauen
,
yea
rather
fall
to
Hell
;
for
who
are
more
desperatly
sicke
then
they
which
by
the
feauer
of
pride
,
haue
lost
the
vnderstanding
of
their
sinfull
condition
?
the
holyest
of
the
holyes
Hypostaticall
Vnion
impeccable
Concil.
Trident
.
sess
If
wee
say
wee
haue
not
sinned
,
wee
make
God
a
lyar
,
all
the
elect
haue
sinned
sayd
in
the
person
of
al
the
elect
,
If
we
say
we
haue
no
sinne
we
deceaue
our selues
,
in
the
person
of
all
the
Elect
,
S.
Iohn
S.
Iohn
S.
Iohn
If
WEE
say
that
WEE
haue
no
sinne
.
If
we
say
wee
haue
not
sinned
,
we
deceaue
our selues
,
Luther
Serm.
de
Natiuit
.
Mariae
.
S.
Iohn
S.
Augustin
de
nat.
&
grat
.
c.
&
&
&
Epist.
to
haue
been
free
from
actuall
sinne
,
are
gracelesse
,
&
are
by
S.
Iohn
enrolled
in
the
blacke
booke
of
damnable
lyars
;
mentem
febribus
perdiderunt
,
de
Assumpt
Bernard
,
S.
De
excell
.
B.
Virg.
c.
Epist.
ad
Epict.
Athanasius
,
S.
In
cap.
Gregory
,
S.
in
Psal.
S.
Augustine
de
Nat.
&
Grat.
c.
In
matter
of
sinne
,
no
mention
is
to
be
made
of
the
mother
of
our
Lord
,
For
wee
that
vnto
her
,
singular
Grace
was
giuen
to
conquer
sinne
euery
way
.
Gracelesse
,
Damnable
lyars
,
Franticke
fooles
,
The
Iesuit
by
saying
the
Blessed
Virgin
was
pure
from
sinne
,
hath
lost
his
witts
by
the
feauer
of
pride
.
Whosoeuer
sayth
that
himselfe
is
without
sin
,
is
a
proud
foole
.
The
Iesuit
sayth
that
the
mother
of
God
was
without
sinne
.
The
Iesuit
is
a
proud
foole
.
Francis
White
Iohn
Caluin
the
holyest
,
and
learnedst
Deuine
Francis
White
Aug.
de
vnit
.
Eccles.
c.
The
Scriptures
fortell
a
large
reuolt
from
heauenly
truth
.
from
heauenvly
truth
first
there
shall
come
the
defection
,
from
the
Roman
Empire
He
that
is
begotten
of
God
for
the
Diuine
generation
keepeth
him
,
and
the
wicked
One
toucheth
him
not
sinneth
not
If
iust
men
haue
any
sinne
,
they
performe
not
all
the
Diuine
law
requireth
;
for
euery
sinne
is
a
transgression
of
the
Diuine
law
,
Euery
sin
is
a
transgression
of
the
Law
,
of
a
Law
.
That
Christ
hath
left
Pastours
and
Doctours
to
his
Church
,
to
the
end
that
we
be
not
carryed
away
with
the
blasts
of
euery
doctrine
,
by
the
wylinesse
of
men
,
to
circumuent
weakelings
in
errour
.
blasts
of
What
their
wylinesse
to
circumuent
in
errour
,
S.
Augustine
resplendent
Verity
Cont.
Ep.
Fund
.
c.
Manifest
Verity
is
to
be
pr●fered
before
all
other
thinges
,
wherby
I
am
h●ld
in
the
Catholike
Church
amongst
other
the
manifest
verity
of
the
things
reuealed
,
&
this
is
the
chiefest
of
all
.
S.
Augustines
manifest
verity
so
cleerly
shewed
,
as
no
doubt
therof
can
be
made
,
is
to
be
preferred
before
all
these
thinges
,
whereby
I
am
held
in
the
Catholike
Church
.
that
man●f●st
verity
so
cleerly
shining
as
no
doubt
thereof
can
be
made
,
is
to
be
preferred
before
all
his
motiues
.
resplendent
verity
and
in
marg.
lit
.
b.
c.
Aug.
l.
de
Baptis
.
c.
That
former
councells
are
corrected
by
latter
:
In
which
some
Papists
place
the
soueraignty
of
Ecclesiasticall
authority
.
Aug.
lib.
de
Baptis
.
c.
Amongst
plenary
Councells
the
former
are
corrected
by
the
latter
,
when
by
of
thinges
,
something
is
brought
to
light
which
before
was
hidden
.
perpetuall
Traditions
may
be
deceaued
Aug.
l.
cont.
Crescon
.
c.
Ecclesiasticall
Iudges
,
as
men
,
may
be
deceaued
:
de
Baptism
.
c.
the
writings
of
any
Bishops
since
the
Apostles
,
may
be
questioned
and
called
into
doubt
.
The
Church
ought
not
to
preferre
herselfe
before
Christ
,
as
to
say
,
that
men
condemned
by
him
as
wicked
,
may
validely
baptize
;
but
such
as
she
doth
condemne
,
may
not
,
seeing
He
in
his
iudgements
neuer
erreth
,
whereas
Ecclesiasticall
Iudges
as
being
men
are
often
deceaued
.
August
.
in
epist·
Ioan
.
tract
The
Church
hath
only
two
breasts
wherwith
she
feedeth
her
Children
,
the
Scriptures
of
the
Old
&
New
Testament
.
S.
Aug.
de
Baptis
.
c.
Sundry
thinges
are
most
iustly
belieued
to
be
the
Apostles
,
though
they
be
no
where
written
in
the
Scriptures
.
S.
August
That
the
Tradition
of
the
Church
hath
no
credit
or
authority
,
but
from
Scripture
,
and
that
though
this
Tradition
might
be
false
,
yet
Fayth
would
subsist
,
because
there
remayneth
allwayes
an
higher
,
and
more
soueraigne
Iudge
,
to
wit
,
God
speaking
in
the
Scripture
in
margin
.
lit
.
c
Augustin
.
lib.
Faust.
c.
S.
Augustine
:
It
is
placed
as
it
were
in
an
high
throne
of
authority
,
vnto
which
euery
faythfull
and
pious
vnderstanding
must
be
subiect
.
The
Canonicall
authority
of
the
Scriptures
,
confirmed
in
the
Apostles
dayes
,
is
by
of
Bishops
&
propagations
of
Churches
placed
in
an
high
throne
of
authority
&c.
S.
Augustine
no
credit
or
authority
but
from
Scripture
,
by
successiue
tradition
of
Bishops
S.
Augustine
&
in
Marg.
lit
Paschas
.
in
Matth.
c.
to
be
with
his
Elect
all
dayes
vntill
the
consummation
of
the
world
,
Only
with
the
elect
In
cap.
Christ
is
with
the
Reprobate
by
the
presence
of
his
Godhead
,
but
with
the
Elect
in
another
manner
Christ
promiseth
to
be
only
with
the
elect
all
that
he
commanded
of
all
worthy
Communicants
See
pag.
They
,
since
their
Synode
haue
proceeded
from
euill
to
worse
,
obscuring
&
outfacing
the
truth
with
forgery
and
sophistry
.
They
haue
conspired
agaynst
Kingdomes
and
States
,
they
haue
surpassed
professed
Infidells
in
perfidious
stratagems
,
and
immane
cruelty
.
And
whereas
they
expelled
vs
by
Excommunication
and
chased
vs
away
from
them
by
persecution
,
yet
this
Roman
Aduocate
taxeth
vs
with
Schisme
&
Apostasy
;
neuer
remembring
what
de
Baptism
.
c.
S.
Augustine
long
since
deliuered
;
The
Sacriledge
of
Schisme
is
then
committed
,
when
there
is
no
iust
cause
of
Separation
.
S.
Aug.
S.
Aug.
Augustin
.
ep.
ad
Vincent
We
are
certayne
that
none
could
iustly
separate
themselues
from
the
Communion
of
the
whole
world
.
It
is
no
way
possible
that
any
should
haue
reason
to
separate
themselues
from
the
communion
of
the
whole
World
,
and
so
tearme
themselues
the
Church
,
because
vpon
iust
cause
they
haue
deuided
themselues
from
the
Society
of
all
nations
.
S.
Aug.
S.
Augustine
Calumniarum
suarum
●umos
●actantes
For
then
is
the
Sacriledge
of
Schisme
most
notoriously
eminent
,
when
there
was
NO
cause
of
separation
.
it
is
notoriously
&
most
euidently
committed
.
with
obscuring
&
out-facing
of
the
truth
by
forgery
,
S.
Augustine
Serm.
de
Bapt.
S.
Cyprian
:
Christian
Religion
findes
,
that
from
this
Scripture
the
rules
of
all
learning
flow
,
and
that
whatsoeuer
is
contayned
in
the
discipline
of
the
Church
,
doth
arise
from
this
,
and
is
resolued
into
this
.
S.
Cyprian
Loue
thy
Lord
God
with
all
thy
hart
,
&
thy
neighbour
as
thy selfe
.
Let
Christian
Religion
reade
this
one
word
,
and
meditate
on
this
commandment
,
and
it
shall
find
,
that
from
this
Scripture
the
Rules
of
all
learning
flow
&c.
Thou
shalt
loue
thy
Lord
God
with
all
thy
hart
,
and
thy
neighbour
as
thy selfe
:
de
verbis
Isa.
Chrysostome
:
Scriptures
are
not
like
Metalls
which
haue
neede
of
workemen
but
they
deliuer
a
treasure
ready
at
hand
to
them
which
seeke
hidden
riches
in
them
.
It
is
sufficient
that
thou
looke
into
them
&c.
S.
Chrysostome
to
digge
them
out
S.
Chrysostome
S.
Chrysostome
Chrysost.
Homil.
in
Ioan.
Idem
in
Gen.
Homil.
not
only
looke
into
the
booke
,
not
only
attend
to
the
bare
reading
,
but
we
are
commanded
to
that
wee
may
find
out
the
thinges
that
lye
hidden
in
the
bottome
.
For
wee
digge
not
for
a
thinge
that
lyes
open
,
and
but
for
a
treasure
that
is
hidden
in
the
deepe
.
S.
Chrysostome
ready
at
hand
as
we
need
not
digge
for
it
?
In
Mines
men
haue
difficulty
to
●ind
out
what
they
hunt
for
.
The
Mines
being
earth
,
and
Gold
also
earth
,
this
likenes
and
similitude
confoundeth
●he
sight
,
not
to
discerne
the
one
from
the
other
.
In
scriptu●es
it
is
not
so
,
the
doctrine
proposed
therein
being
not
gold
mingled
with
earth
,
but
pure
Gold
so
that
the
Scriptures
be
not
mettals
that
require
workemen
they
offer
a
ready
and
refined
treasure
to
them
that
seeke
the
riches
hidden
in
them
.
in
Marg.
lit
.
E.
&
pag.
&
in
marg.
lit
.
E.
&
alibi
saepe
.
v
▪
particuler
she
cannot
exempt
slaues
that
be
made
Christians
from
their
subiection
vnto
their
old
Ma●sters
,
because
that
the
Scripture
doth
expressely
teach
,
that
Slaues
conuerted
vnto
the
Fayth
,
are
to
be
still
subiect
to
their
former
Maisters
,
though
their
Maisters
be
Infidels
.
Hold
the
Traditions
you
haue
,
whether
by
speach
,
or
by
Epistle
.
Lombard
.
l.
sent.
d.
lit
.
f.
God
doth
not
still
follow
the
iudgment
of
the
Church
,
which
sometimes
,
through
ignorance
and
surreption
,
iudgeth
not
according
to
truth
.
See
pag.
in
lit
.
●
&
p.
lit.
d
&
alibi
about
secondary
articles
Church-men
must
not
thinke
because
Christ
said
vnto
them
,
whatsoeuer
you
bind
or
loose
vpon
earth
,
shall
be
bound
&
loosed
in
Heauen
,
that
therefore
they
may
condemne
the
Innocent
and
absolue
the
Nocent
.
For
God
in
such
case
doth
not
follow
their
sentence
,
but
iudgeth
according
to
the
life
of
the
accused
.
Pope
Stephen
was
sleighted
by
Cyprian
and
other
Bishops
of
Africa
.
Ibid.
lit
.
D.
Firmil
.
apud
Cyprian
.
epist.
Euseb.
Hist.
Eccl.
l.
Rebapti●ing
them
that
had
been
baptized
by
Heretiks
.
Vincent
.
Lyrinensis
aduersus
Haeres
.
cap.
Holy
Pope
&
Martyr
Cyprian
.
epist.
Nihil
innouandum
prae●erquam
quod
traditum
the
Rocke
of
the
Church
,
agaynst
which
the
gates
of
hell
neuer
preuayle
apud
Euseb.
l.
Histor.
c.
To
thee
I
will
giue
the
Keyes
of
the
Kingdome
of
heauen
&c.
Peters
Sea
validely
baptize
Firmil
.
epist.
citata
herein
I
do
iustly
fret
against
the
open
and
manifest
folly
of
Stephen
,
that
,
seeing
he
doth
so
glory
of
the
dignity
of
his
Bishopricke
,
and
standeth
so
much
vpon
his
being
the
successour
of
Peter
,
on
whome
the
foundations
of
the
Church
were
layd
,
that
he
will
bring
in
two
rockes
,
and
the
buildings
of
many
Churches
,
whiles
by
his
authority
he
doth
mantaine
,
that
in
them
true
baptisme
is
giuen
S.
Stephen
Ibid.
Firmilian
&
pag.
Vincentius
Lyrinensis
Vincent
Lyr.
adu
.
H●r
.
c.
The
Canon
of
the
Scripture
is
perfect
,
and
sufficient
in
it selfe
for
all
matters
,
yea
more
then
sufficient
.
Iohn
White
Defence
pag.
Wotton
,
Field
,
Whitaker
,
and
who
not
.
may
ASKE
,
seeing
the
Canon
of
the
scripture
is
perfect
,
and
sufficient
vnto
it selfe
,
in
all
thinges
,
what
need
is
there
that
the
authority
of
Ecclesiasticall
interpretation
be
ioyned
therewith
?
Because
all
do
not
vnderstand
the
holy
Scripture
in
the
same
sense
;
&
this
in
respect
of
the
depth
,
thereof
,
that
the
same
passage
is
taken
this
way
by
one
,
and
that
way
by
another
;
so
that
as
many
dissonant
interpretations
may
seemingly
be
brought
therof
as
there
be
interpreters
&c.
Hence
in
regard
of
the
manifold
windings
and
turnings
of
Errour
,
it
is
VERY
NECESSARY
,
that
the
line
of
Propheticall
and
Apostolicall
doctrine
be
squared
,
according
to
the
RVLE
of
the
ECCLESIASTICALL
sense
.
deepe
,
dark
,
difficile
manifold
windings
and
turnings
of
Errour
.
Irenaeus
:
All
the
Irenaeus
l.
Scriptures
both
Propheticall
&
Euangelicall
are
cleere
without
ambiguity
,
and
may
indifferently
be
heard
of
all
men
.
We
acknowledge
that
MANY
particuler
Texts
and
passages
of
holy
Scripture
,
are
obscure
and
hard
to
be
vnderstood
?
It
is
the
manner
of
Scripture
to
ioyne
that
which
is
manifest
,
after
that
which
is
obscure
.
Playne
places
are
found
in
Scriptures
to
expound
and
open
the
darke
&
hard
.
Iren.
l.
All
Scriptures
are
cleere
without
ambiguity
,
Seing
all
Scriptures
,
both
Propheticall
and
Apostolicall
,
openly
,
and
without
ambiguity
,
and
in
manner
as
they
may
be
heard
of
all
(
though
all
belieue
not
)
preach
,
that
one
only
God
made
all
things
by
his
word
,
as
we
haue
proued
by
Scriptures
so
affirming
in
the
same
words
;
how
dull
sighted
may
they
appeare
whose
eyes
agaynst
such
manifest
euidence
are
blinded
,
and
will
not
see
the
light
of
this
preaching
That
there
is
one
only
God
.
in
fine
That
they
debase
the
sacred
Scripture
,
aduancing
humane
Traditions
.
lit
.
a.
Hosius
de
express
.
verb.
Dei
pag.
That
I
should
thus
affirme
?
Verily
had
I
so
written
,
I
were
worthy
to
be
burnt
in
the
market
place
.
Hosius
de
expresso
Dei
verbo
pa.
operum
Hosij
.
Lugduni
apud
Guil.
Rouillium
.
Anno
M.D.LXIV
.
When
men
seeke
to
draw
the
Scripture
〈◊〉
their
owne
fancyes
,
not
regarding
the
sense
&
exposition
of
the
Church
,
what
do
they
but
(
as
S.
Augustin
sayth
)
open
a
way
that
the
authority
of
the
Scripture
be
wholly
abolished
?
Do
we
not
see
this
Prophesy
performed
in
this
our
Age
?
Yes
verily
:
first
rose
vp
,
and
endeauoured
to
〈◊〉
Scriptures
vnto
the
liking
of
his
fancy
.
Agaynst
him
rose
and
out
of
him
and
other
innumerable
Sects
,
most
mainly
●●posite
the
one
to
the
other
,
yet
ech
of
them
clayming
ma●●fest
Scripture
on
their
side
.
Hereupon
the
whose
Prince
is
perceauing
●●ese
men
to
make
no
other
vse
of
Scripturs
,
then
to
persuade
●nto
seely
people
what
they
please
,
vnder
pretence
of
Gods
〈◊〉
and
expresse
word
,
began
thus
to
discourse
with
them●●lues
:
HOW
long
shall
WE
endure
these
Fryers
,
that
●●●ue
cast
of
their
Hoods
&
Habits
?
Shall
we
be
still
forced
〈◊〉
adore
as
Gods
holy
word
whatsoeuer
they
please
to
propose
〈◊〉
vs
cloaked
with
Texts
of
Scripture
?
No
,
we
will
hereafter
●●pect
the
resolution
of
our
Questions
from
Heauen
,
&
bid
●●ese
Contentioners
to
be
packing
togeather
with
the
Scrip●●res
,
which
they
pul
this
&
that
way
as
they
list
to
establish
●●posite
doctrines
.
What
the
heauenly
Father
shall
in
pri●●ate
please
to
reueale
vnto
vs
,
that
shall
be
our
expresse
word
●f
God
.
A
CHRISTIAN
ought
not
to
be
skillfull
in
●he
Law
and
Scripture
,
but
taught
of
God
:
lost
is
the
labour
●hat
on
Scripture
is
spent
;
for
the
Scripture
is
but
a
crea●●re
,
and
an
empty
ELEMENT
.
Hosius
You
see
how
truly
the
say●●g
of
S.
Aug.
l.
cont.
Faust.
c.
Augustine
is
,
that
whiles
men
labour
by
their
●riuate
interpretations
to
make
the
Scripture
the
subiect
,
〈◊〉
one
of
his
own
fancy
,
they
open
a
wide
gappe
vnto
men
,
〈◊〉
deny
the
authority
of
the
Scripture
.
O
●●onder
,
able
to
astonish
any
man
!
To
what
a
passe
by
Satans
●ubtilty
are
men
come
!
Vnto
what
extreme
misery
is
the
●orld
brought
?
whiles
euery
Sect
will
wrest
the
Scripture
to
〈◊〉
selfe
,
and
challenge
the
sole
true
exposition
thereof
,
be●old
a
new
Sect
of
is
sprunge
vp
,
which
〈◊〉
not
doubt
by
the
authority
of
Scriptures
,
to
take
away
frō●cripture
all
authority
.
Sap.
c.
Come
let
〈◊〉
inioy
the
pleasures
that
are
,
let
there
be
no
meddow
wherin
our
luxury
doe
not
wallow
it selfe
.
This
man
is
not
of
God
who
keepeth
〈◊〉
the
Sabboath
Day
.
Behold
a
glutton
,
&
drinker
of
wine
.
Orthodoxe
pag.
sayth
:
A
man
is
not
bound
to
belieue
the
Scripture
to
be
Diuine
,
because
the
Scripture
〈◊〉
selfe
sayth
so
,
more
then
one
is
to
belieue
the
be
of
God
,
because
in
sundry
places
thereof
we
read
,
that
〈◊〉
was
sent
from
Heauen
by
God
.
The
Scriptures
affirmation
is
no
more
to
be
belieued
,
then
the
Alcoran
?
Although
the
Scripture
say
,
that
the
Bookes
of
the
Prophets
and
Apostles
be
diuine
,
yet
shall
I
not
certainly
belieue
it
except
I
haue
aforehand
belieued
the
Scripture
,
which
doth
〈◊〉
affirme
to
be
diuine
.
For
also
in
sundry
places
of
Maho●●ts
Alcoran
we
read
,
that
the
same
was
sent
of
God
from
hea●●●●
,
yet
do
we
not
belieue
it
.
A
man
is
not
bound
to
belieue
the
S●●ipture
affirming
the
bookes
of
the
Prophets
to
be
Diuine
,
〈◊〉
then
the
Alcoran
:
I
should
not
belieue
the
S●ripture
saying
the
bookes
of
Prophets
are
diuine
,
except
I
〈◊〉
belieue
the
Scripture
that
so
sayth
?
Petrus
Soto
in
lit
.
a.
Petrus
Soto
●nstructio
Sacerdotum
Part.
●fter
they
know
these
things
,
let
them
remember
,
that
more
●●ings
yet
are
to
be
sought
for
rather
by
Tradition
,
and
the
〈◊〉
Ghosts
illumination
,
then
by
the
Scripture
,
sp●cially
〈◊〉
thinges
that
belonge
vnto
Reuerence
.
●etrus
Soto
Petrus
Soto
Ibid.
pag.
Th●●
the
Roman
Church
doth
require
,
that
Protestants
send
the
holy
scriptures
packing
,
and
not
reckon
the
same
among
D●●uine
Principles
.
Bosius
de
sig.
Eccles.
lib.
Defence
pag.
We
know
,
that
amongst
other
articles
of
the
Creed
one
is
,
Now
these
articles
are
as
it
were
certayne
principles
,
which
must
be
knowne
and
belieued
in
the
first
place
:
But
the
Scripture
is
not
numbred
amongst
THESE
Principles
,
although
it
be
named
HOLY
,
and
SACRED
.
Diuine
Principles
Diuine
Principles
Answere
to
the
Preface
fol.
That
they
must
let
the
Roman
Nahash
pluck
out
their
right
eye
,
and
vow
blind
obedience
vnto
him
.
In
vit●
Francisci
c.
the
gifts
of
doing
Miracles
were
neuer
promised
in
the
Scripture
to
be
perpetuall
,
and
are
longe
since
ceased
.
Augustin
.
Retract
.
l.
S.
Augustine
so
that
they
are
for
multitude
innumerable
.
I
neuer
meant
(
saith
August
.
lib.
retract
.
c.
he
)
as
though
that
now
no
Miracles
are
done
in
the
name
of
Christ
,
for
that
in
a
Blind-man
receaued
his
sight
at
the
Shrine
of
the
Martyrs
;
and
sundry
the
like
miracles
my selfe
did
euen
then
know
to
haue
been
done
:
In
which
kind
so
many
are
wrought
in
this
our
age
,
as
we
neyther
know
them
all
,
nor
can
number
them
we
know
.
De
fide
Catholica
contra
Sect.
Anglican
.
l.
Notwithstanding
all
this
,
we
must
belieue
the
Church
to
be
visible
.
Ibid.
c.
lin.
vlt.
&
in
marg.
lit
▪
a
▪
S.
Chrysostome
Homil.
Acts
,
as
affirming
,
That
no
Monarchicall
and
supereminent
actions
were
exercised
by
no
vassallage
or
subiection
yielded
him
by
the
rest
of
the
Apostles
.
S.
Chrysostome
S.
Matthias
Why
doth
he
communicate
this
busines
with
them
What
?
Had
he
not
power
to
make
the
election
him selfe
?
He
might
verily
haue
done
it
alone
,
without
any
question
,
but
he
did
not
,
least
he
should
be
thought
partiall
to
some
one
,
had
he
chosen
him
by
this
sole
authority
.
This
was
the
wisedome
,
and
foresight
of
this
Doctour
:
He
sayd
not
,
We
alone
are
sufficient
to
teach
;
and
although
he
had
right
to
appoynt
an
Apostle
,
as
much
as
they
all
had
,
yet
this
doing
it
with
aduise
,
was
agreable
to
the
vertue
of
the
man
;
and
because
eminency
in
spirituall
power
is
not
an
Honour
but
Care
of
subiects
,
yet
worthily
doth
he
before
them
all
in
the
busines
,
who
had
and
will
.
For
this
is
he
,
vnto
whome
our
Lord
sayd
:
S.
Chrysostome
Peter
rising
vp
in
the
midst
of
the
Disciples
sayd
:
Behold
how
feruent
is
Peter
:
how
he
doth
acknowledge
●nd
oueruiew
the
by
Christ
:
How
doth
he
shew
himselfe
Primate
●f
this
Quire
.
Behold
likewise
the
modesty
of
He
●ad
the
office
of
Bishop
of
Hierusalem
,
yet
he
speaketh
no●hing
.
Consider
also
the
singular
modesty
of
the
rest
of
the
Apostles
,
how
they
of
Primacy
●nto
him
,
not
striuing
for
it
amongst
themselues
as
they
●ad
formerly
done
.
S.
Chrysostome
Baron
.
an.
It
is
monstrous
●octrine
which
was
hatched
by
Pope
and
approued
that
they
are
not
to
be
iudged
Murtherers
●hich
slay
Excommunicate
persons
.
Iuo
part.
That
although
he
did
not
iudge
those
,
that
thus
had
killed
such
Excommunicate
persons
in
the
battaile
,
to
be
murtherers
,
yet
that
the
discipline
of
the
Church
might
be
kept
,
&
also
because
such
as
killed
them
though
the
fact
were
lawfull
,
might
haue
had
some
sinister
and
insincere
intention
therein
(
as
doing
it
out
of
priuate
emnity
,
)
that
therefore
the
Bishop
should
according
to
their
intention
&
desire
,
inioyne
them
a
measure
of
congruous
pennance
.
Vrbans
Monstrous
Doctrine
Baron
.
Anno
Cardinall
Baronius
commendeth
to
the
skyes
yong
the
Emperours
sonne
,
for
rebelling
agaynst
his
naturall
Father
,
for
deposing
,
imprisoning
him
,
and
bringing
him
with
sorrow
to
the
graue
.
What
Turke
or
Sauage
would
be
the
Encomiast
of
such
vnnaturall
and
enormous
Villany
?
wherein
he
●as
brought
with
sorrow
to
his
graue
,
Baron
.
Tom.
●hou
sit
Arbiter
betwixt
the
Father
&
the
Sonne
;
as
for
●he
Sonnes
procuring
his
Fathers
restraynt
and
deposition
from
the
Empyre
,
by
the
Peeres
and
Princes
thereof
,
the
●onne
is
not
to
be
condemned
,
as
he
pretended
this
sincerely
,
out
of
to
bringe
his
Fa●her
vnto
a
better
mind
,
and
to
make
him
seeke
to
be
absol●ed
from
Excommunication
wherwith
he
had
been
so
many
●●mes
tyed
and
chayned
.
On
the
other
side
,
(
as
his
Fa●her
complaynes
those
thinges
by
wicked
plots
●nd
stratagems
,
by
periury
and
breaking
his
oath
giuen
to
●is
Father
,
verily
wonderfull
is
the
Iustice
of
God
,
that
this
Emperour
●●ould
suffer
the
same
persecution
from
his
wicked
Sonne
,
which
he
had
by
perpetuall
incorrigible
hatred
,
for
many
yeares
together
,
offered
vnto
his
spirituall
Father
.
The
Scripture
affirming
a
thinge
,
is
not
therefore
to
be
belieued
more
then
Mahomets
Alcoran
,
I
should
not
firmely
belieue
the
Scripture
affirming
a
thinge
,
did
I
not
aforehand
belieue
the
Scripture
to
be
diuine
,
as
I
do
not
the
Alcoran
though
it
say
of
it selfe
,
that
it
is
of
God
.
If
yonge
Henry
did
restrayne
his
Father
sincerely
out
of
piety
for
the
good
of
his
Father
,
that
he
might
returne
to
the
Church
,
be
absolued
of
excommunication
,
&
afterward
peacebly
inioy
his
Empyre
,
this
kind
of
seuerity
was
indeed
piety
It
was
piety
in
the
Sonne
,
to
vse
Cruelty
to
his
Father
.
in
margin
.
lit
.
c.
Baron
.
Ann.
Decret.
d.
Si
Papa
Baron
.
Tom.
it
may
appeare
,
that
it
did
depend
on
the
iudgment
of
the
Roman
Bishop
to
establish
Decrees
of
Fayth
,
and
to
recall
the
established
,
and
to
with
whome
the
rest
of
the
Church
were
to
keep
Hieron
.
epist.
ad
Pammach.
&
▪
Ocean
.
S.
Augustine
de
Baptism
.
c.
That
former
Councels
are
reformed
by
later
,
when
by
experiment
of
things
what
before
was
hidden
commeth
to
light
.
Canis
.
de
B.
Virg.
l.
Ruffin
.
de
adulterat
.
libror
.
Origen
.
Greg.
Nazian.
ad
Chelid
.
epist.
Gregory
Nazianzen
Those
that
agree
with
say
,
that
they
were
admitted
by
the
Councell
of
the
West
,
or
Bishop
,
by
whome
it
is
manifest
they
were
once
condemned
:
Yet
let
them
but
shew
this
,
and
we
yield
.
For
it
is
manifest
that
their
doctrine
doth
agree
with
the
true
Fayth
(
for
it
cannot
otherwise
be
,
)
if
they
haue
obtayned
this
.
S.
Gregory
Nazianzen
Loc.
commun
.
Martini
▪
Lutheri
Classe
.
pag.
Wisdome
and
Truths
Triumph
Lib.
aduer.
Demetrianum
initio
Francis
White
Et faciam VOS fieri PISCATORES Hominum . Matth. 4.19 .
And I will make YOV FISHERS of Men.
Doctor
White
2.
Reg.
his
Angell
You
liked
me
the
better
Truth
needs
no
Trimming
his
Ordination
Colloquium
de
Secretis
Iesuitarum
Cong
.
5.
General
.
ac
Can.
Monita
Gener.
§.
18.
Generall
Admonitions
Secret
Admonitions
Generall
Admonitions
&
Can.
In
Regulis
communibus
,
Reg.
41.
In
Constitutionibus
In
Instructionibus
No
Iesuite
obseruing
the
Rules
of
his
Order
can
meddle
in
state
matters
.
Euery
Iesuit
obserueth
the
rules
of
his
Order
.
No
Iesuit
doth
meddle
in
State
matters
.
He
that
belieues
the
must
be
a
stranger
in
the
world
,
and
haue
liued
an
Anchoret
,
or
Recluse
in
some
Caue
,
who
neuer
heard
of
Fa.
Parsons
M.
Garnet
F.
Campian
Elizab.
pag.
importunis
precibus
euicta
permisit
Prou.
c.
in
whose
hands
are
the
hart●
of
Princes
,
France
,
Henry
Your
reuerence
looketh
this
way
:
Henry
the
fourth
a
wise
King
was
prosperous
in
his
re-intertayning
the
Iesuits
.
the
King
of
great
Britayne
should
do
well
to
intertayne
them
.
Tribus
Regnis
exutus
à
suis
,
&
à
Successore
●inctus
in
Clathrata
cauea
&c.
Tursellin
.
hist.
pag.
Petrus
Mattheus
in
his
History
of
Henry
the
fourth
of
France
.
he
receiued
thankes
from
all
parts
of
the
world
,
euen
out
of
I
obserued
the
pleasure
which
he
tooke
in
speaking
of
that
action
,
and
what
content
he
receiued
,
when
as
a
great
Cardinall
told
him
that
by
this
restoring
,
his
Maiestye
had
gotten
two
thousand
learned
pens
for
his
seruice
and
perpetual
fame
.
When
as
the
Iesuits
represented
vnto
him
the
Catalogue
of
Colledges
,
&
the
thankes
of
the
three
Prouinces
of
France
,
he
vsed
these
words
vnto
them
,
which
should
serue
as
an
Epigraphe
vpon
all
their
houses
:
I
trust
in
you
,
assure
your selues
of
me
;
with
these
papers
I
receiue
the
harts
of
all
your
company
,
and
with
the
effects
I
will
witnes
mine
vnto
you
.
I
haue
allwaies
said
that
they
which
feare
and
loue
God
well
,
cannot
but
do
well
,
We
are
now
better
informed
,
I
did
hold
you
to
be
otherwise
then
you
are
,
and
you
haue
found
me
other
then
you
held
me
.
I
would
it
had
beene
sooner
,
but
there
is
meanes
to
recompence
what
is
past
.
Loue
me
,
and
I
will
loue
you
.
Peace
and
vnity
Forsooth
to
ioyne
togeather
againe
the
parts
of
Christendome
distracted
.
Deceyuers
loue
to
fish
in
troubled
waters
.
Whosoeuer
abideth
in
errour
,
ought
to
reforme
.
The
Roman
Church
abideth
in
errour
.
The
Roman
Church
ought
to
reforme
.
The
Assumption
is
manifest
by
the
repugnancyes
of
the
Roman
doctrine
with
holy
Scripture
.
we
giue
seeming
solutions
vnto
their
arguments
out
of
Scripture
.
knowne
beginning
Grosse
errours
,
and
the
sharking
rapine
of
the
Romish
Harpyes
,
trampling
Gods
truth
,
and
Gods
people
vnder
the
foote
of
the
inerrable
,
and
vncontrollable
Grand
Seigneur
,
of
the
seauen-hilled-Citty
,
lewd
Superstition
,
Roman
tyranny
impudent
,
bold
,
franticke
,
guided
by
an
euill
Genius
,
in
the
Nine
points
2.
Tim.
Isa.
c.
Dan.
c.
2.
v.
no
victory
can
be
gotten
no
victory
that
is
very
apparent
victory
Neuer
any
Heresy
was
so
pestilent
or
foolish
,
that
did
not
couer
it selfe
with
the
veyle
of
Scripture
.
Resolution
of
Fayth
Tertull.
de
praescrip.
c.
Peter
Martyr
.
de
votis
pag.
476.
Luther
de
ser●uo
Arbitrio
.
Tom.
2.
Wittemberg
.
pag.
Pomeran
.
in
Ionam
.
Napier
vpon
the
reuelations
,
Calius
Curio
&
alij
.
on
Diuine
illumination
,
whereby
they
see
manifestly
the
truth
of
thinges
belieued
:
whereby
they
are
Francis
White
Orthodoxe
,
pag.
conuicted
in
conscience
by
the
euidence
of
the
thing
it selfe
,
that
their
Religion
is
Diuine
:
by
the
lustre
,
and
resplendent
verity
of
the
matter
of
Scripture
,
and
maiesty
of
the
doctrine
thereof
,
sensed
according
vnto
their
manner
.
lin.
4.
&
pag.
28.
lin.
&
ibid.
lin.
28.
&
pag.
68.
lin.
arrogant
,
ignorant
,
disorderly
,
fond
,
desperate
,
the
deuise
of
Sathan
.
S.
Paul
we
se
through
a
glasse
darkely
,
that
is
,
we
be
sure
,
by
belieuing
Gods
word
of
what
we
do
not
see
.
Augustin
.
tract.
43.
in
Ioan.
Augustin
.
de
verb.
Apostol.
Serm.
29.
the
euidence
and
resplendent
verity
of
the
doctrine
,
&
matter
,
and
of
things
belieued
?
Aug.
de
Gen.
ad
lit
.
l.
Enchirid.
c.
Aug.
l.
retrac
.
c.
23.
Augustin
.
tract.
in
Ioan.
&
Gregor.
hom.
in
Euang.
Cyprian
.
Serm.
de
Natiu
.
Christi
,
August
.
de
vtilit
.
credendi
c.
first
to
see
that
we
may
belieue
;
wheras
we
ought
first
firmely
to
belieue
what
we
do
not
se
,
that
so
we
may
See
this
Ministers
reply
pag.
merit
to
see
what
wee
haue
belieued
.
See
this
Ministers
reply
pag.
Reply
pag.
great
blindenes
Field
appendix
part.
2.
pag.
light
from
darknes
,
hony
from
gall
.
Luther
praefat.
in
Epist.
Iacobi
edit
.
Ienensi
.
Chemnitius
Enchyrid
.
pag.
The
Epistle
of
Iames
,
the
second
of
Peter
,
the
second
and
third
of
Iohn
,
the
Epistle
of
Iude
,
the
Apocalyps
of
Iohn
are
Apocryphall
.
This
is
my
body
Iohn
White
Caluin
lib.
Institut.
c.
2.
in
fine
what
hope
of
saluation
saying
:
Nouices
in
fayth
ground
their
historicall
fayth
vpon
the
authority
of
the
Church
.
grone
vnder
the
Augustin
.
de
vtil.
cred
.
c.
yoke
of
Christian
authority
,
pressing
them
to
belieue
what
they
do
not
see
,
Augustin
.
Ibid.
Follow
vs
&
you
shal
be
like
vnto
God
seeing
the
truth
,
but
know
good
from
bad
With
these
promises
S.
Augustine
Augustin
.
Ibid.
the
soules
of
men
are
naturally
ouerioyed
,
&
whilest
they
gape
after
the
promised
sight
of
diuine
truth
whereof
as
yet
they
be
not
capable
,
the
cosening
promisers
cast
into
their
mouth
,
&
make
them
deuoure
the
poysoned
morsells
of
their
falshood
.
euident
certainty
so
that
lin.
2.
no
lyer
can
speake
therein
Augustin
.
epist.
of
Scripture
be
prooued
false
,
the
credit
of
the
whole
is
lost
.
Hieron
.
epist.
ad
Aug.
inter
epist.
Aug.
Iren.
l.
c.
47.
Origen
.
lib.
7.
contra
Celsum
.
Field
.
Church
l.
4.
c.
Reply
pag.
Aug.
l.
2.
de
doctr.
Christ
.
c.
●
.
Whitaker
.
de
Eccles.
pag.
220.
Reply
pag.
16.
Item
pag.
Field
.
appendix
Caluin
.
Instit.
l.
Aug.
de
vtil.
cred
.
c.
1.
Reply
pag.
Reply
pag.
24.
lin.
15.
we
find
at
this
day
a
perfect
harmony
of
all
the
parts
of
the
Gospell
among
themselues
,
and
a
perfect
agreement
of
the
same
with
the
Scriptures
of
the
old
Testament
:
their
finding
the
harmony
of
all
Scriptures
at
this
day
,
by
the
euidence
of
the
thing
,
that
seeing
God
hath
bestowed
tongues
and
voyces
on
men
by
which
they
may
be
known
,
the
Iesuite
cannot
persuade
any
reasonable
man
that
God
so
speaketh
in
Scripture
as
men
eleuated
by
grace
cannot
discerne
the
same
to
be
his
voyce
and
word
.
Eternall
Word
Euseb.
l.
Caluin
Institut.
l.
1.
c.
8.
Hilarius
in
cap.
10.
Matth.
2.
Caluin
l.
Iustit
.
c.
n.
9.
Way
pag.
Defence
cap.
foure
Principles
foure
Enemyes
foure
Perfections
the
Pagan
or
Prophane
Aug.
Tract.
45.
in
Ioan.
The
Doctrine
of
Saluation
,
is
that
only
which
was
reuealed
of
God
vnto
his
Prophets
.
he
cannot
lye
nor
reueale
any
vntruth
when
he
speaks
immediatly
himselfe
by
secret
inspiration
.
the
reuealed
doctrine
of
God
to
be
Apostolicall
,
The
Doctrine
of
saluation
reuealed
of
God
is
no
other
,
but
Apostolicall
,
that
is
,
which
the
Apostles
published
to
the
world
.
second
perfection
That
he
cannot
with
his
seale
,
that
is
with
miracles
and
workes
proper
to
himselfe
,
warrant
or
subsigne
falshood
,
deuised
or
vented
by
any
man
.
c.
6.
Field
l.
Reply
pag.
are
only
probable
Bellarm.
l.
4.
de
Eccl.
cap.
know
euidently
that
miracles
are
true
,
for
if
we
did
,
we
should
know
euidently
that
our
fayth
is
true
,
&
so
it
should
not
be
faith
.
be
mathematically
and
altogeather
infallibly
Suarez
de
fide
disput.
sect.
3.
n.
9.
Tertull.
de
praescript
.
cap.
6.
Augustin
.
l.
de
Gen.
ad
lit
.
c.
9.
The
Apostolicall
doctrine
is
the
Catholike
,
third
perfection
Prime
Verity
.
This
is
,
that
he
cannot
so
much
as
conniue
vnto
falshood
whereby
he
become
any
way
accessory
of
deceauing
then
that
simply
,
readily
,
religiously
belieue
what
they
haue
iust
reason
to
thinke
to
be
his
word
.
Suarez
de
gratia
l.
Tertullian
.
de
praescript
.
c.
28.
Catholicke
tradition
of
doctrine
is
by
nature
simply
infallible
,
Caluin
.
Institut.
l.
c.
8.
n.
Aske
thy
Father
and
he
will
tell
thee
,
thyne
Auncestors
and
they
will
certifye
thee
.
a
good
Reply
pa.
morall
,
human
,
and
pro●able
Triden
.
sess
Arausican
.
2.
Can.
6.
S.
Peter
Simon
Magus
lights
,
lustres
,
euidences
emane
from
the
thinges
reuealed
in
Scripture
,
Willfull
Ignorant
De
vtil.
cred
.
c.
S.
Augustine
,
Credentes
haereticorum
not
caring
nor
knowing
what
they
say
,
The
Catholicke
Tradition
of
doctrine
from
the
Apostles
is
the
Roman
.
I
belieue
the
Catholicke
Church
He
suffered
vnder
Pontius
Pilate
,
was
crucifyed
,
dead
and
buried
,
a
Catholicke
Church
the
Catholicke
Church
the
holy
Catholicke
Church
Catholicke
Church
The
End
of
the
Resolution
of
Fayth
.
Illi
profecti
praedicauerunt
vbique
O
Timothee
,
depositum
custodi
he
hath
set
down
the
booke
verbatim
.
Tertull.
de
praescript.
August
.
de
vtilitate
credendi
cap.
Tertull.
de
praescrip.
c.
I
belieue
,
I
receaued
from
the
present
Church
,
the
present
from
the
primitiue
Church
,
the
primitiue
Church
from
the
Apostles
,
the
Apostles
from
Christ
,
and
Christ
from
God
,
came
from
the
Apostles
came
from
the
Apostles
inscription
of
some
Epistles
,
subscription
,
&
insertion
of
names
,
Peter
the
Apostle
S.
Marke
,
S.
Luke
Acts
of
the
Apostles
Bilson
de
perpetua
gubernatione
Ecclesiae
.
pag.
M.
Bilson
Christ
Iesus
to
resolue
fayth
of
the
Scriptures
being
the
word
of
God
into
only
Tradition
.
The
ground
and
pillar
of
Truth
by
office
,
Aug.
cont.
epist.
Fund
.
cap.
5.
Saint
Augustine
That
he
would
not
belieue
the
Ghospell
,
did
not
the
Authority
of
the
Catholike
Church
induce
him
,
reuealed
of
God
pa.
22.
l.
Nouices
and
simple
persons
ground
their
fayth
on
the
authority
of
the
Church
appendix
.
part.
contra
Epist.
Fundamenti
c.
2.
pag.
23.
lin.
2.
&
3.
The
Church
as
including
the
Apostles
,
can
proue
the
Scripture
:
The
Church
comprehending
the
Apostles
being
Field
.
l.
4.
of
Church
c.
21.
)
of
greater
authority
,
then
Scripture
.
pag.
26.
That
Ignorant
men
resolue
their
faith
into
Scripture
to
be
Gods
word
by
the
matter
and
forme
of
the
bookes
,
and
by
seing
the
resplendent
verity
of
the
doctrine
,
pag.
28.
lin.
3.
lin.
7.
That
they
which
actually
resolue
their
fayth
into
the
doctrine
of
Scriptur
,
do
virtually
&
mediatly
resolue
the
same
into
the
very
Scripture
,
though
they
know
not
that
it
is
written
in
Scripture
.
light
of
the
doctrine
written
Tradition
and
vnwritten
Tertul.
de
Praescr
.
c.
13.
circa
finem
.
That
men
must
be
first
instructed
in
the
necessary
poynts
of
fayth
before
they
can
securedly
read
and
interprete
Scriptures
,
is
affirmed
by
the
Iesuite
,
but
not
proued
.
the
Iesuit
doth
say
,
and
not
proue
.
D.
Feild
.
l.
of
the
Church
cap.
D.
Feild
We
hold
with
the
Papists
,
that
neither
conference
of
places
,
nor
consideration
of
nor
the
knowledge
of
tongues
,
and
lookinge
into
the
originalls
●s
of
any
force
,
vnlesse
we
find
the
things
which
we
conceiue
to
be
vnderstood
and
meant
in
the
places
interpreted
,
to
be
consonant
vnto
the
rule
of
fayth
.
D.
Feild
.
l.
of
the
Church
cap.
For
who
can
be
able
to
vnderstand
the
Scriptures
,
but
he
that
is
setled
in
those
things
which
the
Apostles
presupposed
in
their
deliuery
of
Scripture
?
Ruffinus
Eccles.
hist.
l.
S.
Basill
S.
Gregory
Nazianzen
Orig.
tract
.
in
Matth.
cap.
In
our
vnderstandinge
of
Scriptures
:
we
must
not
depart
from
the
first
Ecclesiasticall
Tradition
,
nor
belieue
otherwise
,
but
as
the
Church
of
God
hath
by
succession
deliuered
to
vs
.
Whitaker
.
contr.
q.
4.
c.
the
light
&
assistance
of
firme
Christian
fayth
,
Luther
de
captiu
.
Babyl
.
Tom.
Wittenberg
.
pag.
of
the
Church
c.
in
the
margent
all
necessary
points
of
fayth
cannot
haue
any
certaine
vnderstanding
of
Scripture
.
in
all
necessary
points
S.
Peter
act.
9.3
.
&
Why
hath
Satan
filled
thy
hart
to
lye
to
the
holy
Ghost
?
Thou
hast
not
lyed
vnto
men
,
but
vnto
God
.
S.
Peter
They
are
able
to
make
Thee
wise
,
All
Scripture
inspired
of
God
is
profitable
to
teach
&c.
Many
Scriptures
playne
;
the
Scriptures
sufficient
&c.
de
●er●to
Arbitrio
.
in
Tom.
Wittenberg
.
Nothing
is
to
be
belieued
without
the
word
of
God
,
though
it
seeme
deduced
by
good
consequence
.
Luther
in
locis
commun
.
part
.
c.
no
difference
betwixt
the
most
learned
Papists
and
them
.
Field
Church
.
l.
lin.
6.
Dominicus
Bannes
Marg
lit
.
f.
pag
marg.
lit
.
b.
pag.
marg
lit
.
a.
be
neither
expressely
nor
inuoluedly
in
Scripture
,
Iob
was
a
man
by
Scripture
and
the
rules
of
Logicke
and
Reason
,
[
Wotton
Triall
of
the
Romish
&c.
pag
88.
lin.
and
by
other
things
besides
Scripture
euident
in
the
light
of
nature
,
[
Feild
pag
Hold
fast
the
Traditions
ye
haue
receaued
by
word
or
our
epistle
.
which
whosoeuer
doth
not
heare
,
is
as
a
hea●hen
and
a
publican
.
Matth.
S.
Chrysostome
homil.
ad
Thessal
.
The
Apostles
did
not
deliuer
all
things
in
Scripture
,
but
some
things
without
writing
,
and
these
are
as
much
to
be
credited
as
the
written
:
It
is
a
Tradition
,
this
is
inough
,
seeke
no
more
.
S.
Dionysius
Eccles.
Hierar
.
c.
Iren.
l.
2.
c.
Eusebius
lib.
1.
de
demonst.
Euang.
c.
by
S.
Basill
de
Spirit
.
sanct.
c.
Epiphan.
haeres
Aug.
de
Baptis
li.
2.
c.
&
lib.
5.
c.
The
Popish
doctrine
during
the
space
of
nine
hundred
yeares
hath
spread
it selfe
ouer
the
whole
world
,
so
that
an
vniuersall
Apostacy
was
ouer
the
whole
face
of
the
earth
for
many
hundred
yeares
.
[
Perkins
Exposit.
of
the
Creed
.
pag.
circa
finem
]
Others
alledge
Scripture
not
with
as
probable
colour
as
we
doe
.
[
Iohn
White
defence
pag.
321.
That
by
Sophistry
we
giue
vnto
their
Scripturall
arguments
seeming
and
appearing
solutions
.
S.
Augustine
insolent
madnes
Irenaeus
.
l.
S.
Augustine
de
vnitat
.
Eccles.
c.
which
require
sharpenes
of
wit
in
the
auditors
to
iudge
who
doth
more
probably
interprete
them
,
quae
vel
interpretem
quaerunt
playne
,
manifest
,
cleere
,
which
leaue
no
place
to
contrary
exposition
,
and
that
no
Sophystry
can
wrest
them
to
other
sense
,
S.
Augustine
Ingeniorum
contentionibus
causam
populorum
committere
Tenets
(
ipsis
dictionibus
ex
scriptura
By
Tradition
the
Fathers
vnderstand
not
the
Fabulous
dreames
and
inuentions
of
Papals
,
who
like
Pharisees
corrupt
the
right
sense
of
Scripture
by
their
vnwritten
Tradition
,
and
affirme
those
thinges
to
be
Apostolicall
which
agree
with
the
confessed
doctrine
of
the
Apostles
like
darkenesse
with
light
.
Gerson
[
de
signis
ruinae
Eccles.
sig.
Waldo
,
Wickliffe
as
Fabulous
dreames
,
and
human
inuentions
,
Apostolicall
Traditions
Chrys.
Homil.
ad
Pop.
Concil.
Carthag
.
Can.
Epiphan.
haeres.
tradiderunt
Sancti
Dei
Apostoli
Basil.
de
Spirit
.
Sanct.
c.
Hieron
.
Epist.
ad
Marcell
.
de
erroribus
Montan.
de
Pentecost
Epiphan.
haeres.
Basil.
de
spir.
san
.
c.
a
Tradition
of
the
Apostles
Cyprian
.
lib.
Dominica
institutio
so
the
body
of
our
Lord
may
enter
in
at
our
mouth
before
other
meates
:
Aug.
Ep.
ad
Ianuar
.
c.
Aug.
lib.
in
Iulian.
&
Leo
primus
Ep.
Origen
.
Homil.
in
Num.
Fabian
.
Ep.
ad
Oriental
Tertul.
li.
Epiphan.
haer
Aug.
lib.
de
Ciuit.
c.
Chrys.
homil.
ad
Paph
.
Antiochen
Tertul.
de
Corona
Militis
Concil.
Antioc
.
Apostol.
citat
.
in
Synod
.
act.
Damascen
.
orat.
de
Imagin
Synod
.
Nicen.
Aug.
Serm.
de
verbis
.
Apost.
&
Cyril
.
cathec
.
Sicut
vera
Religio
docet
accedunt
S.
Augustine
a
Hierarchy
of
mitred
prelates
for
a
number
of
belieuers
smaller
or
greater
,
teaching
and
professing
the
right
sayth
in
all
substantial
points
Hierarchy
of
Mitred
Prelates
pa.
59.
lin.
A
corrupt
Church
may
deliuer
vncorruptly
some
part
of
sacred
truth
,
as
the
Scripture
and
Creed
,
by
which
men
may
be
saued
.
&
lin.
26.
in
time
of
persecution
the
true
Church
may
be
reputed
an
impious
sect
by
the
multitude
,
and
so
not
be
knowne
by
the
notion
of
True
and
Holy
;
nor
can
her
truth
be
discerned
by
sense
and
common
reason
.
was
of
God
S.
Augustine
de
vtilit
.
cred
.
c.
I
belieue
nothing
but
the
consent
of
Nations
,
and
countries
,
and
most
celebrious
fame
.
apparently
descending
from
the
Apostolicall
vsque
ad
Confessionem
generis
humani
S.
Augustine
l.
de
vtil.
Cred.
cap.
p.
67.
circa
finem
,
That
this
note
of
succession
makes
nothing
against
the
Church
of
England
,
because
their
Pastors
and
Bishops
are
able
to
exhibite
a
pedigree
,
or
deriuation
both
of
their
ministery
and
doctrine
,
from
the
Apostles
.
her
Religion
who
gaue
him
order
Wittenberg
.
fol.
S.
Augustine
Epist.
circa
medium
.
How
can
we
thinke
that
we
haue
receiued
manifestly
Christ
,
if
we
haue
not
also
receiued
manifestly
his
Church
Luther
tom
Germ.
fol.
Caluin
.
admonit.
D.
Field
lib.
of
the
Church
cap.
Doctour
Field
Rom.
1.12
went
vpon
the
breadth
of
the
earth
,
and
compassed
about
the
campe
of
Saints
&
beloued
Citty
:
all
the
dayes
of
Antichrist
the
Church
shall
be
right
famous
&
continew
dispersed
ouer
the
world
.
Bullinger
.
in
Apocal.
20.
Fulke
against
the
Rhem.
in
Thess.
Whitaker
answer
to
M.
Reynols
preface
.
p
That
God
will
haue
all
men
saued
,
antecedent
will
a
velleity
,
a
wish
,
a
complacence
antecedent
wil
that
all
be
saued
,
the
saluation
of
all
men
grants
that
God
wisheth
the
saluation
of
all
men
,
and
of
euery
indiuiduall
person
.
Doctrine
.
Holy
she
is
cleansed
by
the
bloud
of
the
lambe
&c.
bloud
of
the
Lambe
and
inhabitation
of
the
spirit
,
By
their
fruites
you
shall
know
them
:
and
let
your
light
shine
before
men
,
that
they
may
see
your
works
.
S.
Augustine
de
vtilit
.
Credendi
lib.
vowed
Chastity
makes
most
of
our
Church
more
impure
then
doggs
,
before
God
and
men
.
one
immaculate
bed
Christians
more
impure
then
doggs
zealous
complaint
&
seq
zealous
complaint
the
world
is
made
WORSE
by
vertue
of
their
doctrine
.
postil
.
in
Dom.
that
sinne
had
NEVER
byn
so
rife
,
but
through
the
rifenes
of
their
Ghospell
.
[
Doctor
King
in
Ionam
,
Lecture
that
scarse
the
tenth
man
of
the
Ministry
is
morally
honest
.
[
Caluin
in
pannych
.
&
in
comm.
all
be
dissolute
and
lewd
any
man
may
iustly
doubt
whether
they
be
the
true
Church
,
Eberus
praefat.
ad
com
.
Philip.
&
in
ad
Corinth
sess.
4.
Aug.
Epist.
Going
into
the
world
,
teach
all
nations
,
baptizing
them
in
the
name
of
the
Father
,
of
the
Sonne
,
and
of
the
Holy
Ghost
,
teaching
them
to
keepe
all
that
I
haue
commanded
you
:
and
behold
I
am
with
you
all
dayes
euen
to
the
consummation
of
the
world
.
of
Pastours
succeeding
the
Apostles
them
conditionally
when
they
teach
and
baptize
as
he
hath
commanded
,
Aug.
in
Psalm
conc
.
2.
Leo
Epist.
A
Christian
Church
all
dayes
one
day
all
Nations
I
am
alwayes
with
you
Docete
omnes
gentes
,
baptizantes
is
One
Aug.
de
Ciuit.
l.
Gregor.
27.
moral
.
c.
S.
Aug.
l.
de
Ciuit.
c.
8.
&
Gregory
in
his
Dialogues
.
THE
PROTESTANT
CHVRCH
not
before
Luther
.
Protestant
Church
was
before
Luther
though
it
began
in
Luther
touching
the
Name
,
and
some
things
accidental
.
In
all
ages
before
Luther
some
persons
held
the
substantiall
articles
of
our
Religion
,
both
in
the
Roman
&
Grecian
Church
.
And
by
name
the
Grecians
maintained
with
vs
that
the
Roman
Church
hath
no
primacy
of
Iurisdiction
aboue
,
or
ouer
all
other
Churches
;
neyther
is
the
same
infallible
in
fayth
.
They
deny
Purgatory
,
Priuate
Masses
Sacrifice
for
the
dead
,
and
they
propugne
the
Marriage
of
Priests
.
In
this
Westerne
part
of
the
world
the
Waldenses
,
Thaborites
of
Bohemia
,
Wickliffi●ts
mantayned
the
same
doctrine
in
substance
,
as
appeareth
by
their
confession
of
fayth
,
and
by
the
testimony
of
some
learned
Pontificians
.
insufficient
,
false
,
more
for
Anabaptists
then
Protestants
.
essence
and
kind
Iustification
by
speciall
fayth
only
Let
euery
man
confide
in
his
merits
,
Thomas
Waldensis
Tom.
Respons.
2.
De
Inuocatione
Sanctorum
.
ibid.
resp.
Gilbert
.
Genebrard
de
ritibus
Graecorum
.
Theophilact
.
in
cap.
Ignatius
Constantinopolitan
.
Epist.
ad
Nicolaum
primum
.
Michael
Constant.
apud
Sigeb
.
in
Chron.
an
.
We
hold
that
by
the
sacrifice
of
the
Masse
and
Almesdeedes
the
dead
are
relieued
Doctour
Field
Appendix
part.
to
kind
Illyricus
Catal.
Test.
pag.
held
all
Ministers
to
be
damned
that
haue
rents
and
possessions
,
and
that
the
Church
perished
vnder
Syluester
and
Constantine
through
the
poyson
of
temporall
goods
which
Cleargy-men
then
began
to
enioy
agaynst
the
Law
of
God
.
the
Poore-men
of
Lyons
Illyricus
in
Catalogo
Testium
pag.
&
seq
That
children
are
not
to
be
baptized
,
baptisme
being
of
no
vse
for
them
,
seing
they
do
not
belieue
;
That
there
is
no
difference
betwixt
Bishopps
and
Priests
,
nor
betwixt
Laymen
and
priests
;
That
the
Apostles
were
meere
Laymen
;
That
euery
Layman
that
is
vertuous
,
is
priest
may
consecrate
,
preach
,
administer
Sacraments
.
That
a
woman
pronouncing
the
words
in
the
vulgar
tongue
doth
consecrate
;
yea
transubstantiate
bread
into
the
body
of
Christ
;
That
it
is
mortall
sinne
to
sweare
in
any
case
;
That
the
Magistrates
secular
and
Ecclesiasticall
being
in
mortall
sinne
,
loose
their
office
,
and
that
no
man
is
to
obey
them
.
in
fine
AEneas
Syluius
AEneas
Syluius
Illyricus
pag.
these
Beggars
of
Lyons
That
this
notwithstanding
if
Protestants
be
able
to
demonstrate
by
Scripture
,
that
they
maintayne
the
same
fayth
and
Religion
which
the
Apostles
taught
,
this
alone
is
sufficient
to
prooue
them
to
be
the
true
Church
.
seeing
we
may
securely
follow
her
directions
and
rest
in
her
Iudgement
.
[
Field
Epist.
dedicat
.
are
more
cleere
about
the
Church
then
euen
about
Christ
.
[
in
Psalm
.
concion
.
2.
]
That
Scripture
in
this
poynt
is
so
cleere
,
that
by
no
shift
of
false
interpretation
it
can
be
auoyded
;
the
impudency
of
any
forhead
that
will
stand
agaynst
this
euidence
,
is
confounded
.
[
de
vnit
.
Eccles.
c.
That
it
is
prodigious
blindnes
not
to
see
which
is
the
true
Church
.
[
Tract.
1.
in
Epist.
Ioan.
cont.
Petilian
.
c.
32.
Augustine
l.
contra
Crescon
.
cap.
Augustine
l.
cont.
Faust.
c.
p.
116.
lin.
9.
an
vnconsequent
It
is
most
playne
that
euen
negatiuely
an
argument
from
humane
authority
may
be
strong
,
as
namely
this
:
The
Chronicles
of
England
mention
no
more
then
only
six
Kings
bearing
the
name
of
Edward
since
the
tyme
of
the
last
Conquest
,
therfore
it
cannot
be
there
should
be
more
.
It
is
true
,
men
are
ignorant
,
many
things
may
escape
them
,
they
may
be
deceaued
,
they
may
conceale
truth
,
or
vtter
vntruth
out
of
malice
,
they
may
forget
what
they
know
;
Howbeit
are
wherin
all
these
impediments
are
so
excluded
,
as
there
is
no
shew
or
colour
wherby
any
such
exception
may
be
taken
.
Eccles.
Policy
pag.
that
we
know
not
who
was
the
first
that
eate
mans
flesh
,
nor
when
the
Assyrian
matrons
did
first
prostitute
themselues
in
the
temple
of
Venus
.
This
you
ought
to
haue
done
,
and
not
to
haue
omitted
that
other
.
[
Luc.
11.42
.
]
Chaldaean
Assyrians
Franc-Armenians
,
Maronits
in
Notitia
Episcopatuum
〈◊〉
Miraei
lib.
S.
Aug.
de
vtilit
.
cred
.
c.
S.
Augustine
Few
I
graunt
in
the
Church
doe
these
thinges
,
and
fewer
do
them
well
▪
&
prudently
,
yet
the
people
,
approue
,
applaud
,
loue
,
admire
them
,
and
accuse
themselues
they
cannot
do
the
like
,
so
rising
vp
towardes
God
by
these
examples
.
immediationem
suppositi
,
&
immediationem
virtutis
,
immediate
person
immediate
authority
immediate
authority
Whitaker
.
l.
M.
Whitaker
M.
Doue
in
his
persuasion
Luther
contra
Anabap.
ton
.
7.
German
.
Ien.
fol.
Luther
contra
Anabap.
ton
.
7.
German
.
Ien.
fol.
the
true
sense
of
all
their
Scriptures
,
making
a
large
and
entire
commentary
of
all
difficil
texts
,
Chemnit.
in
exam.
Concil.
Trid.
part.
1.
fol.
74.
D.
Bancroft
in
the
Suruay
▪
pag.
No
man
doubteth
but
the
Primitiue
Church
receyued
from
the
Apostles
,
and
Apostolicall
men
,
not
only
the
text
of
Scripture
,
but
also
the
right
and
natiue
sense
Vincentius
Lyrinen
.
cap
with
the
text
descends
the
line
of
Apostolicall
interpretation
,
squared
according
to
the
Ecclesiasticall
and
Catholike
sense
.
Aug.
de
vtilit
.
Creden
.
c.
pag.
123.
It
is
this
:
The
text
of
the
Scripture
may
be
as
easily
corrupted
as
the
sense
.
All
they
which
can
deliuer
by
vniforme
Tradition
a
false
sense
,
may
also
deliuer
a
false
text
.
There
be
three
that
giue
testimony
in
heauen
,
the
Father
,
the
Word
,
and
the
Spirit
,
and
these
three
are
one
,
That
the
Romane
Church
was
once
the
mother
Church
,
First
it
is
not
absolutely
necessary
that
the
humane
history
of
all
matters
should
be
composed
.
Secondly
,
when
history
is
written
,
it
causeth
only
humane
fayth
.
Thirdly
,
historyes
may
totally
perish
and
be
suppressed
,
or
corrupted
by
the
enemies
of
truth
.
Fourthly
,
history
may
be
repugnnant
to
history
.
Fiftly
,
euen
the
Papists
teach
that
the
principal
monuments
of
antiquity
,
to
wit
,
the
●ncient
Councells
haue
not
beene
faythfully
preserued
.
Sixtly
,
many
things
suppositious
haue
beene
added
to
the
workes
of
the
ancient
,
〈◊〉
bastardly
bookes
passe
vnder
the
tytles
of
Fathers
.
S.
Augustine
Seauenthly
,
the
Papists
being
a
part
,
purge
&
alter
such
records
.
the
Papists
despise
and
contemne
Eusebius
,
Sozomen
,
Socrates
Hutterus
,
Luthers
Wittenberge
,
de
sacrificio
Missatico
pag.
I
willingly
acknowledge
that
the
Roman
Idolary
,
whose
pyth
is
the
sacrifice
of
the
Masse
,
did
occupy
in
manner
the
whole
world
,
specially
for
the
last
thousand
yeares
.
Hospinian
Hist.
Sacram
.
pa.
In
the
age
of
Gregory
the
Great
(
that
is
more
then
a
thousand
yeares
agoe
)
all
manner
of
popish
Idolatry
&
superstition
,
as
a
mayne
sea
,
ouerwhelmed
and
drowned
in
manner
the
whole
world
,
no
man
making
resistance
agaynst
it
.
Simon
de
Voyo●
In
the
yeare
falshood
preuayled
,
and
then
was
the
whole
world
ouerwhelmed
in
the
dreggs
of
Antichristian
filthines
,
abominable
Traditions
,
and
superstitions
of
the
Pope
.
During
the
space
of
Nine
hundred
yeares
the
Popish
Heresy
hath
spread
it selfe
ouer
the
whole
world
,
and
for
many
hundred
yeares
an
vniuersall
Apostacy
ouerspread
the
whole
face
of
the
earth
,
so
that
our
Protestant
Church
was
not
then
visible
to
the
world
.
M.
Fulke
Martiall
pag.
The
Pope
hath
blinded
the
world
these
many
hundred
yeares
,
some
say
The
Antichristian
and
Papisticall
raygne
beganne
about
the
yeare
after
Christ
,
raigning
vniuersally
without
debatable
contradiction
,
Gods
true
Church
abiding
certainly
bidden
and
latent
.
conueyeth
into
S.
Augustins
proposition
certayne
wordes
to
wit
,
doctrines
vniuersally
receiued
&c.
which
are
not
found
in
S.
Augustine
;
for
this
Father
did
neuer
allow
that
the
vniuersall
Church
belieue
any
doctrin
of
faith
not
commanded
in
Scripture
.
l.
5.
de
baptis
.
c.
23.
Many
things
are
therefore
are
TRVLY
belieued
to
haue
beene
COMMANDED
by
the
Apostles
,
though
they
be
doctrines
vniuersally
receyued
Augustine
lib.
de
Baptism
.
cont
Donat.
c.
&
lib.
Canterbury
[
Defence
pag.
Whatsoeuer
opinions
are
not
known
to
haue
begunne
since
the
Apostles
tyme
,
the
same
are
not
new
or
secundary
,
but
receyued
their
originall
from
the
Apostles
.
M.
Cartwright
all
Popery
in
the
Iudgment
of
all
men
,
&
non
sicut
caeteri
hominum
appearing
answeres
August
.
epist.
it
is
impossible
men
should
haue
iust
cause
to
depart
and
impugne
the
whole
Christian
Church
,
He
that
heareth
not
the
Church
is
an
Heretike
.
to
dispute
agaynst
the
whole
Church
,
is
most
insolent
madnes
,
Et
quis
ad
haec
idoneus
That
doctrines
receyued
vniuersally
in
the
Church
without
any
knowne
beginning
are
truly
and
verily
Apostolicall
,
not
in
being
,
nor
heard
of
,
and
that
this
was
they
cause
they
did
not
so
punctually
and
litterally
oppose
them
.
lib.
2.
in
Iob.
&
in
Iosue
.
c.
Quis
dubitat
?
in
Num.
c.
S.
Hierome
,
Epiphanius
,
Theophilus
Arrius
,
Pelagius
,
Waldo
,
the
Albigenses
,
Wickliffe
,
Husse
,
Field
,
Of
the
Church
lib.
When
a
doctrine
is
in
any
age
constantly
deliuered
as
a
matter
of
Fayth
,
and
as
receyued
from
Ancestors
in
such
sort
as
the
contradictours
thereof
were
in
the
beginning
noted
for
nouelty
,
and
if
they
persisted
in
contradiction
,
in
the
end
charged
with
heresy
,
it
is
not
possible
but
such
a
doctrine
should
come
by
succession
from
the
Apostles
.
to
examine
controuersies
by
Scripture
that
by
it
they
may
know
the
right
doctrin
in
al
necessary
matters
assuredly
,
without
resting
vpon
the
authority
of
the
Churches
Tradition
.
A
blind
man
cannot
iudge
of
colours
,
&
a
rude
and
ignorant
person
is
lesse
able
to
EXAMINE
Controuersyes
,
and
deepe
points
of
Religion
.
ibid.
pag.
We
do
not
set
a
blind
horse
before
others
,
nor
suffer
any
vulgar
person
to
be
his
owne
caruer
in
receauing
and
refusing
publike
doctrin
:
Luther
Tom.
Germ.
Wi●temb
.
com
in
Gal.
fol.
Bellarmin
.
l.
If
euery
doctrin
is
Apostolical
against
which
the
ancient
Fathers
made
no
expresse
opposition
,
then
these
Protestant
articles
are
Apostolicall
;
that
the
Roman
Bishop
and
Councell
may
erre
;
that
the
substance
of
bread
&
wine
remayne
after
consecration
;
that
common
prayer
ought
to
be
vttered
in
a
known
language
.
acknowledge
the
auncient
Ecclesiasticall
Canon
,
that
the
Councels
are
not
to
be
celebrated
without
the
sentence
of
the
Roman
Bishop
?
Postill
.
Wittemb
.
Dom.
post
.
Trinitatem
.
fol.
Gregory
,
Augustin
,
and
many
other
holy
Fathers
erred
in
taking
from
vs
power
to
iudge
our
Teachers
commanding
vs
to
belieue
the
POPE
and
Councells
.
For
this
misery
is
very
auncient
in
the
Church
.
D.
Field
There
be
few
,
and
very
few
that
haue
leasure
,
or
strengh
of
Iudgenent
to
examine
particular
controuersyes
by
Scripture
or
Fathers
,
Dato
,
&
non
concesso
De
doctrin
.
Christian.
lib.
All
things
that
contayne
fayth
and
good
manners
,
to
wit
,
hope
and
charity
.
lin.
24.
S.
Peter
had
the
Primacy
of
spirituall
authority
&
vniuersall
Iurisdiction
ouer
the
whole
Church
with
the
rest
of
the
Apostles
.
was
giuen
him
singularly
Democracy
,
Aristocracy
,
Monarchy
To
Peter
the
sonne
of
Ionas
,
Matth.
the
tytle
of
vniuersall
Bishop
Nicene
Canon
,
Contention
of
S.
Cyprian
Bellarmine
l.
2
▪
de
Pontif.
not
assisted
by
the
holy
Ghost
,
that
it
is
most
pernicious
yea
abominable
to
thinke
so
of
them
.
Luther
Tom.
Germ.
Wittenberg
.
fol.
Luther
in
his
articles
,
art.
When
Councells
haue
defined
,
then
will
we
be
Iudges
whether
they
be
to
be
accepted
,
or
not
.
Caluin
.
l.
4.
Instit.
cap.
comment
.
in
Psalm
See
the
booke
de
Essentia
Protestantism
.
lib.
c.
6
Fayth
only
Deprauing
and
falsifying
their
Protestant
doctrine
,
and
that
he
wanted
matter
to
fraught
his
papers
when
he
charged
their
Church
with
teaching
Iustification
by
this
speciall
Fayth
.
a
Christian
of
a
contrite
spirit
belieuing
that
his
sinnes
are
remissible
,
receaueth
forgiuenes
though
he
want
fayth
,
and
perswasion
in
himselfe
that
his
sinnes
are
remitted
to
him
in
particular
by
the
imputation
of
Christs
merit
.
hold
no
man
is
iustifyed
by
only
fayth
,
or
by
only
belieuing
himselfe
to
be
iust
,
and
his
sinnes
forgiuen
by
the
imputation
of
the
Iustice
of
Christ
,
but
he
must
be
iust
before
he
can
,
or
ought
to
belieue
himselfe
to
be
so
.
that
the
promise
of
remission
of
sinnes
is
conditionall
,
requiring
of
sinners
not
fayth
only
,
and
that
this
promise
becomes
not
absolute
,
till
the
conditions
be
fulfilled
.
Iustifying
fayth
is
the
Christian
Catholike
Dogmaticall
fayth
,
wherby
we
belieue
the
hystories
of
Scripture
and
mysteries
of
our
Religion
.
Fiduciall
assent
hold
Iustification
by
dogmaticall
fayth
only
,
and
by
such
fayth
as
is
in
Diuells
,
and
do
not
require
that
the
dogmatical
or
intellectual
assent
be
also
fiducial
,
there
is
very
small
difference
,
if
any
at
all
,
betwixt
them
&
vs
herein
,
Luther
Epist.
ad
Galat.
Caluin
.
lib.
Institut.
lib.
Melancthon
in
coll.
comm.
Kemnit
.
Exam.
Trid.
p.
Iohn
White
Desence
.
pa.
&
seq
merit
of
workes
merit
of
Congruity
merit
of
condignity
Caluin
de
vera
Eccles.
reform
.
inter
eius
opuscula
fol.
The
Issue
of
the
faythfull
is
borne
into
the
world
holy
and
sanctifyed
,
because
their
children
being
yet
in
the
wombe
before
they
draw
breath
,
be
adopted
into
the
couenant
of
eternall
life
.
For
it
is
necessary
that
the
grace
of
adoption
go
before
baptisme
,
which
grace
is
not
the
cause
of
halfe-saluation
,
but
bringeth
perfect
and
full
saluation
,
which
is
afterward
signed
by
Baptisme
.
Institut.
c.
Baptisme
is
sayd
to
regenerate
,
to
renew
,
to
sanctify
,
to
saue
men
,
the
meaning
is
not
,
that
our
purgation
&
saluation
is
made
by
water
,
or
that
water
hath
vertue
to
purify
,
to
regenerate
,
to
renew
,
but
only
because
by
that
signe
we
conceyue
knowledge
and
certitude
of
such
gifts
;
for
what
is
giuen
by
the
message
of
the
Ghospell
,
is
signed
and
sealed
by
Baptisme
.
&
seq.
&
pag.
auricular
Confession
and
Priestly
Absolution
Cap.
de
numero
&
vsu
Sacramentorum
:
The
true
Sacraments
are
Baptisme
,
the
supper
of
the
Lord
,
Absolution
,
which
is
the
Sacrament
of
Pennance
.
For
these
rytes
haue
the
same
commandement
of
God
,
and
promise
of
grace
proper
to
the
new
Testament
.
for
he
only
saith
,
I
would
not
affirme
of
such
a
person
,
that
he
is
an
Heretique
.
S.
Austine
Istum
nondum
haereticum
dico
I
am
alwayes
with
you
to
the
consummation
of
the
world
,
S.
Augustine
epist.
&
de
vnit
.
Eccles.
c.
The
Catholike
Church
is
the
body
of
Christ
,
whereof
he
is
head
;
out
of
this
body
the
Holy
Ghost
quickeneth
no
man
.
I
am
alwayes
with
you
to
the
consummation
of
the
world
,
is
not
the
Church
inuisible
of
only
the
Elect
,
but
a
visible
Church
deriued
by
succession
from
the
Apostles
.
is
not
about
Diuine
and
Religious
worship
of
Images
,
but
about
any
kind
of
reall
worship
.
The
question
whether
Images
be
to
be
adored
with
diuine
worship
,
or
not
,
is
Heterogeneous
,
that
is
,
impertinent
to
this
disputation
.
It
is
sufficient
that
Papists
adore
and
worship
Images
with
some
kind
of
Reall
worship
,
such
as
the
Trident
Councell
expressely
defineth
.
The
Aduocate
of
Images
should
first
of
all
haue
declared
what
he
vnderstandeth
by
worship
of
Images
,
whether
Veneration
only
,
or
Adoration
properly
so
called
.
Veneration
signifies
externall
reuerence
&
regard
of
pictures
,
such
as
is
giuen
to
Churches
Communion-Tables
and
sacred
vessels
;
And
according
to
this
notion
many
haue
approued
worspippe
of
Images
that
deny
adoration
.
Adoration
properly
so
taken
,
is
yelding
of
honour
by
Religious
submission
of
soule
&
body
&c.
the
worshipping
of
Images
in
this
manner
is
superstition
.
None
of
vs
say
,
Images
are
not
to
be
worshipped
,
much
lesse
do
we
say
,
that
they
are
no
waies
to
be
worshipped
.
that
they
be
worshipped
in
their
kind
as
Images
,
but
not
with
Religious
worshippe
.
Outwardly
to
the
Image
,
inwardly
to
Christ
.
pag.
Externally
to
the
Image
,
by
mentall
affection
vnto
the
person
.
pa.
Outwardly
to
the
Image
,
by
deuout
and
pious
Imagination
to
the
person
,
is
outward
regard
,
as
kneeling
,
bowing
the
body
,
vncouering
the
head
,
done
before
the
Images
of
our
Sauiour
,
to
the
end
we
may
adore
him
,
Epiphan.
haeres
Sit
in
honore
Maria
,
Deus
adoretur
.
Hieronymus
Ep.
Men.
Augustine
de
ciuit
l.
Homines
si
mullum
illis
addatur
etiam
adorandi
.
Men
are
to
be
honored
,
&
when
much
adored
.
S.
Iohn
Cyrill
.
Alexandrin
.
homil.
de
Deipara
in
Concil.
Ephesin
.
Crux
adoratur
toto
orbe
terrarum
.
Damascen
.
lib.
Orthod.
fidei
c.
Saluatoris
&c.
Imagines
adoramus
Principle
of
Nature
pag.
214.
This
axione
is
not
true
of
all
Images
,
but
onely
of
such
Images
as
are
by
ciuill
or
diuine
ordinance
appointed
to
stand
for
the
Prototype
.
Aristotle
:
Idem
est
motus
in
Imaginem
&
Exemplar
.
S.
Damascene
l.
S.
Augustine
de
doct.
Christ
.
c.
S.
Ambrose
de
Dom.
Incarn
.
Sacrament
.
c.
S.
Basill
de
Spiritu
sancto
.
c.
S.
Athanasius
Serm.
contra
Arianos
Damascene
is
not
Ancient
,
nor
Orthodoxal
in
al
points
:
for
as
Cardinall
Bellarmine
saith
de
Scriptor
.
Eccles.
pag.
he
denied
the
procession
of
the
holy
Ghost
from
the
Sonne
.
S.
Augustine
speaketh
of
signes
that
haue
diuine
Institution
.
S.
Ambrose
of
Christs
Passion
,
and
not
of
pictures
.
S.
Basill
and
Athanasius
speake
by
way
of
similitude
only
of
the
Image
of
kings
.
Where
is
now
the
vniforme
consent
of
Fathers
?
S.
Athanasius
Ministers
haue
such
vnion
with
God
,
as
they
are
to
be
adored
with
Religious
adoration
,
S.
Basill
are
not
two
adorations
,
but
one
,
S.
Ambrose
S.
Ambros.
orat
.
in
Theodos.
that
the
Crosse
is
adored
S.
Paulinus
Epist.
ad
Seuerum
.
S.
Augustine
de
doctrin
.
Christian.
c.
S.
Augustines
rule
S.
Damascen
but
denyed
the
procession
of
the
Holy
Ghost
from
God
the
Sonne
,
Bellarmine
l.
S.
Damascene
in
libro
de
Scriptoribus
Ecclesiasticis
An
Image
of
the
Kinge
is
nothing
else
but
the
forme
&
shape
of
the
King
,
which
could
it
speak
,
would
,
and
might
truly
say
,
I
and
the
king
are
one
,
the
king
is
in
me
,
and
I
in
him
,
so
that
who
adoreth
me
his
Image
,
doth
therein
adore
the
very
King
.
Dauid
Psalme
Adore
his
footstoole
,
because
he
is
holy
.
Adore
this
his
footstoole
,
because
he
is
pag.
260.
that
the
●sraelites
did
not
adore
the
materiall
Arke
,
but
God
hims●lfe
before
the
Arke
.
In
proofe
hereof
he
bringes
where
is
sayd
of
Elcana
and
his
wife
,
They
rose
in
the
morning
early
&
worshipped
before
the
Lord
.
Answere
.
the
Arke
before
the
Lord
Adore
his
foostoole
Psalm
,
Adore
his
footstoole
for
he
is
holy
.
prayse
the
Lord
because
he
is
good
.
Psa.
pag.
225.
lin.
26.
Where
I
pray
you
hath
our
Sauiour
sayd
of
Images
of
wood
and
stone
,
nay
of
Puppets
and
pranked
Babyes
,
as
he
sayd
of
the
poore
?
Adore
the
footestoole
of
his
feete
,
because
he
is
holy
,
Whatsoeuer
is
done
by
way
of
honor
to
the
image
of
Christ
Iesus
,
is
to
be
taken
as
done
to
his
very
person
.
of
puppets
and
pranked
Babyes
What
you
do
to
one
of
my
least
ones
,
you
do
it
vnto
me
.
Matth.
D.
Field
l.
the
man
Christ
Iesus
Hath
a
dead
picture
or
worme-eaten
statue
greater
dignity
then
the
liuely
Images
of
Christ
,
to
wit
,
the
saints
that
are
on
earth
and
excell
in
vertue
?
(
S.
Leo
serm.
de
Nat.
Dom.
pag.
233.
if
he
may
speake
his
opinion
,
he
seeth
no
reason
why
the
Sunne
,
or
an
Asse
may
not
stand
in
our
Imaginations
for
God
his
maker
,
and
we
worship
him
referring
the
external
bowing
,
and
kissing
of
the
Asse
vnto
God
,
euen
aswell
as
the
Image
of
Christ
Iesus
crucified
may
stand
for
him
by
imagination
,
and
be
bowed
vnto
,
out
of
inward
reuerence
vnto
him
.
Answere
.
Sect.
3.
§.
5.
offred
vnto
his
father
M.
Iohn
White
Iohn
Whites
M.
Iohn
White
there
was
no
Image
grauen
or
painted
In
Cathechism
no
not
the
Image
of
Christ
himself
to
be
set
in
Churchs
,
&
this
appeareth
by
the
Epiphan.
ep.
ad
Ioan.
Concil.
Eliber
.
c.
testimony
of
the
Ancients
.
Secondly
,
when
they
began
to
be
vsed
,
the
Church
of
Rome
Greg.
Ep.
indict
.
2.
&
li.
forbad
the
Worship
of
them
,
as
appeareth
by
the
Epistles
of
&
Polidore
De
inuen
.
l.
a
Papist
conf●sseth
Afterward
the
Councell
of
Nice
brought
in
this
worshippe
,
decreeing
neuertheles
that
no
Image
should
be
adored
with
(
Latria
)
Diuine
honour
.
At
the
last
,
p.
q.
&
4
▪
and
the
expounded
by
the
Vasquez
de
adorat
.
l
c.
4.
Suarez
tom.
2.
disp.
54.
sect.
4.
taught
,
that
diuine
honour
should
be
giuen
vnto
them
.
some
Images
are
to
be
worshipped
with
latria
,
in
his
Way
of
digressions
from
the
Church
digress
.
49.
numero
5
pag.
lin.
10.
The
Church
of
Rom
commands
that
s●me
Images
be
worshipped
,
the
very
same
that
is
due
to
God
himselfe
.
with
Diuine
honour
ibidem
lin.
That
which
induced
my
Brother
to
charge
the
Trent
Maisters
with
defining
Diuine
worship
of
images
,
was
their
silence
in
condemninge
the
teachers
of
such
diuine
worship
,
but
especially
the
practise
of
the
late
Pontificians
,
that
since
the
Councell
teach
Diuine
worship
of
Images
.
Answer
.
Trent
Sess.
Diuine
worship
is
to
be
giuen
vnto
Images
,
to
giue
diuine
worship
vnto
Christs
Image
,
part
.
To.
M.
Whites
[
Way
pag.
We
worship
Christ
and
his
Image
by
the
same
act
,
but
the
worship
of
Christ
is
diuine
honour
.
Ergo
,
the
worship
of
the
Image
is
diuine
honour
.
M.
White
sincerely
seeke
truth
Defence
pag.
Both
the
Councell
of
Nice
,
and
the
Deuines
of
the
Church
of
Rome
hold
the
Images
of
God
,
and
our
Sauiour
,
and
the
Crosse
must
be
adored
with
Diuine
adoration
Zonaras
in
Leone
Isaurico
&
Paulus
Diaconus
in
miscella
.
lib.
Leo
Isauricus
that
he
was
the
first
Christian
Emperour
,
the
rest
hauing
been
Idolators
,
because
they
worshipped
Images
,
M.
Whites
Euseb.
Eccles.
Historia
lib.
●ren
l.
c.
13.
Answer
Symon
Magus
Homer
,
Pythagoras
,
Plato
,
Aristotle
,
and
Epiphan.
heres.
S.
Aug.
de
Haeres
.
haeres
.
that
Gregory
did
not
approue
that
Images
should
be
worshipped
any
way
,
worship
or
veneration
is
due
to
the
Crosse
of
Christ
,
and
Image
of
the
blessed
Virgin
.
that
Images
are
no
wayes
to
be
adored
,
non
tanquam
Deus
,
Images
are
not
to
be
worshipped
as
God
.
we
prostrate
our selues
before
the
Image
,
not
as
before
the
deity
,
but
we
adore
him
,
whome
by
his
Image
we
remember
as
borne
,
or
as
crucified
,
or
as
sitting
in
glory
.
Bale
pag●●
of
Popes
pag.
Symonds
on
the
reuelation
pag.
M.
Symonds
M.
Bale
All
fathers
condemned
the
worship
of
Images
,
S.
Hierome
S.
Hierome
of
Moyses
,
Dauid
,
Hieremy
,
Cùm
Deum
nemo
vidisset
vnquam
Polidore
)
hauing
taken
flesh
,
and
being
become
visible
to
mortall
eyes
,
men
flocked
to
him
,
and
did
without
doubt
behold
and
reuerence
his
face
shining
with
the
brightnes
of
Diuine
light
,
and
euen
then
they
began
to
paint
,
or
carue
his
image
already
imprinted
in
their
mindes
.
And
these
Images
they
receiued
with
great
worship
and
veneration
,
as
was
reason
,
the
honour
of
the
Image
redounding
to
the
original
(
as
Basill
writes
:
)
which
custome
of
adoring
Images
,
the
Fathers
were
so
farre
from
reprouing
,
as
they
did
not
onely
admit
therof
,
but
also
decreed
,
and
commanded
the
same
by
Generall
Councells
in
the
time
of
Constantine
the
fourth
and
Iustinian
the
second
his
sonne
.
And
therfore
what
man
is
there
so
dissolute
&
audacious
as
can
dreame
of
the
contrary
,
and
doubt
of
the
Lawfulnes
of
this
Worship
established
so
long
ago
by
decree
of
most
holy
Fathers
?
S.
Basill
,
Paulinus
,
Lactantius
,
way
pag.
Way
pag.
Epiphanius
,
[
epist.
ad
Ioan.
Hicrosol
.
]
was
a
mans
Image
why
was
Epiphanius
silent
and
did
not
say
it
was
some
prophane
mans
?
the
Image
of
a
man
hanging
in
the
Church
,
as
Christs
,
or
some
Saints
.
M.
White
the
Image
of
a
man
.
Censure
.
Sect.
S.
Augustine
,
[
de
mor.
Eccl.
c.
Exodus
Chap.
Deuteronomy
Chap.
Thou
shalt
not
haue
false
gods
before
me
.
Thou
shalt
not
make
to
thy selfe
a
grauen
Image
,
or
any
likenes
either
in
heauen
aboue
,
or
on
earth
below
,
or
of
things
that
are
vnder
waters
,
or
vnder
ground
,
thou
shalt
not
adore
,
nor
worshippe
them
.
S.
Hierome
Epistola
the
Golden
Cherubims
were
adored
thou
shalt
no
make
any
image
,
nor
adore
it
.
Thou
shalt
not
make
to
thy selfe
any
grauen
Image
,
thou
shalt
not
adore
them
,
nor
worshippe
them
.
Thou
shalt
not
make
them
,
Thou
shalt
not
adore
them
.
Thou
shalt
not
make
them
Thou
shalt
not
make
to
thy selfe
a
grauen
image
,
Gerson
,
Caietan
,
Castro
,
Oleaster
,
Stella
,
Turrecremata
,
Ferus
,
Aquinas
,
worship
of
Images
exposition
of
the
ten
Commandments
.
fol.
We
must
worship
the
Images
of
Christ
,
his
Blessed
mother
&
Saynts
,
not
for
themselues
,
but
by
honour
vnto
the
Holy
Person
represented
by
them
.
Thou
shalt
not
adore
any
image
,
thou
shalt
not
kill
Thou
shalt
not
adore
Images
Thou
shalt
not
adore
Thou
shalt
not
haue
false
Gods
before
me
.
Thou
shalt
not
make
to
thy selfe
any
grauen
Image
,
That
they
be
stumbling-blockes
for
simple
People
,
who
easily
take
an
image
to
be
the
very
God
,
euen
as
the
Pagans
did
in
former
time
Viues
,
Gerson
.
Cornelius
Agrippa
,
Durandus
Mimatensis
,
Gabriel
Biel.
Cassander
,
Polidore
.
Answere
.
Cornelius
Agrippa
Polidore
,
Viues
,
Gerson
Gabriell
Biel
S
Augustine
epist.
and
in
Psal.
S.
Augustine
We
easily
flatter
our selues
to
thinke
our
shape
the
fayrest
,
and
so
the
fittest
for
God
.
Tertullian
(
apud
August
.
heres.
S.
Augustine
Confess
.
c.
lin.
vlt.
doth
depresse
the
English
Church
,
accusing
their
Pastours
of
negligence
sole
Fayth
sole
Fayth
Whoredome
,
and
Murther
a
thousand
tymes
aday
.
Luther
.
Tom.
Epist.
Latin
.
fol.
liuing
diuine
power
Tridentine
(
sess.
Nicene
,
act.
That
it
is
impossible
for
Papists
to
deale
sincerely
;
That
his
Brother
M.
Iohn
doth
not
speake
of
euery
priuate
man
,
nor
any
company
of
people
,
but
that
euery
particular
man
Way
pag.
126.
lin.
It
is
lawfull
and
necessary
for
to
try
all
thinges
,
and
by
the
and
to
of
the
things
the
teacheth
him
.
And
when
in
this
manner
reiects
the
teaching
of
a
Church
,
as
great
and
good
as
the
Roman
Catholike
,
his
iudgement
therin
is
not
as
Priuate
is
opposed
to
lin.
2.
is
it
impossible
for
a
to
espy
an
errour
in
the
best
Church
that
is
.
That
the
text
of
Scripture
doth
not
allow
EVERY
MAN
to
doe
this
,
but
only
Pastours
for
the
Epistle
of
S.
Iohn
speakes
indifferently
of
Euery
man
by
the
Rule
of
Scripture
is
to
try
spirits
,
that
Epistle
being
directed
not
to
the
CLEARGY
,
but
to
the
PEOPLE
:
And
the
reason
added
,
shewes
that
the
PEOPLE
are
they
that
must
try
spirits
,
for
they
must
try
the
spirits
,
that
are
in
danger
to
be
seduced
by
false
Prophets
,
and
such
are
the
PEOPLE
,
and
therefore
they
must
examine
them
.
Iohn
White
as
Michaeas
that
euery
particular
man
of
the
people
,
whole
Church
,
and
condemne
as
great
a
Church
as
the
Protestants
,
it
is
impossible
●or
Papists
to
deale
sincerely
?
M.
Francis
That
euery
man
must
finally
resolue
his
fayth
into
the
light
of
the
Scripture
that
a
common
ordinary
man
by
Scripture
may
oppose
as
great
and
greater
Church
,
Doctour
White
in
his
way
pag.
Search
the
Scriptures
,
Let
his
word
dwell
plentifully
among
you
&c.
S.
Paul
Galatians
c.
O
yee
foolish
Galathians
,
who
hath
bewitched
you
,
that
you
should
not
obey
the
truth
,
before
whose
eyes
Christ
Iesus
is
liuely
set
forth
Crucifyed
among
you
.
liuely
set
forth
Iesus
Christus
depictus
C●ucifixus
was
pictured
as
Crucified
Ibid
.
lin
learned
Bannes
,
The
worship
of
Images
is
neyther
expressely
,
nor
infoldedly
taught
in
Scripture
.
One
Father
that
expounds
this
place
literally
according
to
your
sense
.
Turrianus
l.
4.
de
Dogmat.
Charact.
ibid.
lin
That
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
signifyeth
to
be
written
before
,
not
to
be
painted
before
.
Pourtrayé
deuant
les
yeux
depictus
meo
iudicio
optimè
quadrat
is
depainted
S.
Paul
That
by
the
Ghospell
Christ
Iesus
IS
DEPAINTED
before
the
eyes
of
the
soule
.
is
depainted
De
Dogmat.
charact.
l.
S.
Gregory
the
books
of
the
vnlearned
Nissen
.
●rat
.
in
Theodorum
.
Basil.
homil.
in
40.
Martyres
.
And
who
so
crowneth
the
Kings
image
honoureth
the
King
whose
image
it
is
,
Ambros.
serm.
in
Psal.
Polidor
.
l.
Histor.
Anglor
Harpesfield
Eccles
Hist.
Saeculo
11.
cap.
2.
S.
Paul
Let
it
be
noted
that
our
Aduersary
hath
manifested
wonderous
weakenes
.
For
he
hath
not
throghout
his
whole
disputation
produced
one
playne
Text
of
Scripture
or
cleere
sentence
of
antiquity
for
Iconolatry
.
Iconolatry
or
diuine
worship
of
Images
is
impertinent
,
or
heretogenious
●o
this
disputation
.
that
the
proper
images
of
adored
persons
that
be
lawfully
made
,
may
not
lawfully
be
adored
.
sixt
Generall
Councell
canon
We
that
are
saued
by
the
Crosse
ought
to
vse
all
diligence
to
giue
it
due
honour
,
to
wit
,
For
which
cause
we
decree
,
that
no
Images
of
the
Crosse
be
made
on
the
floore
.
S.
Maximus
where
they
saluted
the
holy
Images
of
our
Sauiour
,
and
of
our
Lady
mother
of
God
,
and
laying
their
hands
vpon
them
abiured
their
Heresyes
.
S.
Sophronius
Homil.
in
laudem
Sanctae
Crucis
:
In
the
midst
of
Lent
the
Venerable
Wood
of
the
vitall
Crosse
is
adored
,
seing
our
Lord
hath
appointed
this
way
for
vs
to
get
pardon
of
our
sinnes
,
according
to
the
Tradition
of
holy
Fathers
.
S.
Leontius
lib.
5.
aduersus
Iudaeos
:
The
Iewes
deride
vs
who
haue
in
honour
and
esteeme
,
and
do
wor●hip
the
holy
Crosse
,
and
sacred
images
,
tearming
vs
worshippers
of
woodden
Idols
.
Gregory
l.
Epist.
5.
worship
and
veneration
is
due
to
the
holy
Crosse
,
&
image
of
the
Blessed
Virgin
.
Procopius
Gazensis
in
cap.
the
Christian
custome
was
to
paint
the
images
of
the
holy
Martyrs
on
the
prores
of
ships
,
Euagrius
l.
S.
Simeon
Stylites
Epist.
ad
Iustin.
Imperat
.
If
according
to
your
sacred
Lawes
they
that
offer
dishonour
vnto
the
statues
and
images
of
the
Emperour
be
worthy
of
death
,
what
punishment
do
they
deserue
that
with
barbarous
fury
haue
defaced
the
Image
of
our
Lord
,
and
his
blessed
Mother
?
S.
Cyril
.
Homil.
cont.
Nestor
.
in
Concil.
Ephesin
.
the
Crosse
is
adored
ouer
the
whole
world
.
S.
Sedulius
lib.
Paschal
.
no
man
is
ignorant
that
the
image
of
the
crosse
is
to
be
adored
.
Chrysostome
in
Liturgia
:
Let
the
Priest
as
he
goeth
to
the
aultar
bow
his
head
to
the
image
of
the
Crosse.
S.
Hierome
in
Epitaph
.
Paulae
,
Paulinus
Epist.
was
miraculously
conserued
and
adored
the
Bishop
himselfe
being
the
principall
adorer
.
Prudentius
l.
Cont.
Simmach
:
The
Roman
Emperour
lies
prostrate
in
the
Church
of
Christ
,
and
the
Gouernour
of
the
world
adores
the
standard
of
the
Crosse.
Athanasius
q.
Iulius
Firmicus
de
error
.
profan
.
Religion
.
c.
vnto
these
hornes
fly
with
humble
veneration
.
Constantine
,
Lactantius
carm.
de
pass
Origen
Homil.
in
Epist.
ad
Rom.
So
great
is
the
power
of
the
Crosse
,
that
if
it
be
placed
before
the
eyes
,
and
faythfully
retayned
in
mind
fixed
vpon
the
death
of
Christ
,
the
army
of
sinne
&
flesh
is
conquered
.
Euthim.
panop
.
part.
3.
tit
.
Procopius
Martyr
Nicephorus
l.
Tertull.
in
Apol.
c.
44.
Magdeburgians
Centur.
S.
Ignatius
epist.
ad
Philip.
It
is
the
victorious
trophey
,
or
the
monument
of
Christs
victory
against
the
Diuell
quod
vbi
viderit
,
horret
.
S.
Martial
.
Epist.
ad
Burdeg
.
l.
Crosse
before
them
in
mind
,
in
mouth
,
in
the
image
thereof
,
this
being
the
inuincible
armour
of
a
Christian
agaynst
Satan
.
in
2.
Nicen
Synode
Let
not
the
faythfull
be
deceyued
by
Idolls
,
but
paint
the
diuine
humane
vnmingled
image
of
the
true
God
our
Sauiour
Iesus
Christ
&
of
his
seruants
agaynst
Pagans
&
Iewes
,
that
so
they
neyther
goe
astray
vnto
Idolls
,
nor
be
like
the
Iewes
.
to
depaint
Opera
Regia
.
Respons.
ad
ep.
Card.
Peron
.
p.
402.
You
presuppose
that
which
notwithstanding
your
outfacing
,
you
will
neuer
be
able
to
proue
,
that
Inuocation
of
Saints
was
vniuersally
receaued
as
an
article
of
faith
,
Inuocation
of
Saints
euer
since
the
dayes
of
Constantine
.
certain
&
infallible
certayne
,
and
infallible
Augustine
de
cur●
pro
mortuis
cap.
per
eos
CERTVM
est
adiuuari
This
question
is
beyond
the
reach
of
my
knowledge
,
how
martyrs
help
them
,
whome
it
is
CERTAINE
that
they
help
.
Idem
serm
Then
WITHOVT
ANY
DOVBT
the
holy
Martyrs
intercede
for
vs
,
when
they
find
in
vs
some
part
of
their
vertues
.
S.
Ambros.
ser.
Not
to
belieue
that
Martyrs
may
visit
and
relieue
men
liuing
in
this
world
,
is
seing
he
sayd
,
you
shall
do
yet
greater
thinges
.
Nectar
.
orat
.
in
primum
Sabb.
sanctorum
Ieiuniorum
in
S.
Theodorum
,
We
belieue
that
thou
doest
liue
in
God
,
a
life
without
decay
or
end
.
Therefore
as
thou
doest
liue
in
Christ
,
&
stands
by
him
,
so
make
him
by
thy
prayers
propitious
&
mercyfull
vnto
vs
thy
seruants
.
Gregory
Nazianzen
orat
.
26.
in
patrem
suum
Apostolium
ferè
ab
initio
.
I
do
NOT
DOVBT
,
but
this
blessed
Saint
in
heauen
doth
now
more
help
vs
with
his
prayers
,
then
euer
he
did
on
earth
by
teaching
.
Holy
Athanasius
now
after
victory
in
so
many
conflicts
doth
from
heauen
(
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
I
know
it
wel
,
or
certainly
)
looke
downe
vpon
our
affayres
,
and
reacheth
out
his
hand
to
them
that
labour
&c.
Sabin
.
Epistol.
ad
Polib
.
of
the
holy
Father
Epiphanius
:
I
KNOW
and
BELIEVE
,
that
as
thou
didest
obtayne
of
God
fauours
yet
liuing
in
this
world
,
so
likewise
that
now
thou
canst
do
the
same
and
much
more
.
Theodoret.
in
Theophil
.
cap.
I
KNOW
CERTAINLY
that
if
I
make
commemoration
of
Saints
vpon
earth
,
they
will
be
mindfull
of
me
vnto
God
.
Gregory
Nazianzen
Nazianzen
orat
.
in
S.
Cyprian
,
non
longe
à
fine
.
Cyprian
and
his
dust
ioyned
WITH
FAITH
can
do
all
thinges
.
S.
Prudentius
Prudent
.
Hym.
in
S.
Agnetem
.
S.
Agnes
protects
,
and
deliuers
all
that
with
pure
and
FAYTHFVLL
harts
are
SVPPLIANTS
vnto
her
.
Chrysostom
.
homil.
in
Sanct.
Iuuentium
&
Maximum
Let
vs
often
visit
the
Martyrs
,
let
vs
adorne
their
shrines
,
let
vs
WITH
GREAT
FAYTH
touch
their
Reliques
,
that
thence
we
may
receyue
some
benediction
,
for
they
impetrate
of
the
heauenly
King
,
by
shewing
their
wounds
,
and
in
their
hands
their
heads
cut
off
,
whatsoeuer
they
will
.
Therefore
let
vs
with
and
alacrity
resort
vnto
them
Let
vs
go
to
Timothy
a
new
Paul
,
vnto
Andrew
another
Peter
,
that
we
are
holpen
by
their
prayers
.
Let
vs
go
to
their
holy
bodyes
which
carryed
our
Sauiours
markes
.
Basil.
Homil.
in
Who
can
doubt
but
God
is
present
with
these
forty
Martyrs
who
promiseth
to
be
where
two
or
three
are
gathered
in
his
name
?
whosoeuer
is
in
any
distresse
,
let
him
FLIE
vnto
them
,
and
whosoeuer
is
in
comfort
,
let
him
PRAY
VNTO
THEM
,
the
one
,
that
he
may
be
freed
from
misery
,
the
other
that
he
may
be
preserued
in
prosperity
.
S.
Gaudent
.
homil.
de
Apost.
&
Mart.
We
shall
be
holpen
by
the
Patronage
of
so
many
Saints
,
let
vs
then
with
FVLL
FAYTH
,
and
all
deuotion
be
supplyants
vnto
them
,
and
runne
after
their
steps
;
That
by
their
intercessions
we
may
obtayne
ALL
we
request
.
S.
Maximus
serm.
de
.
SS.
Nazario
&
Celso
.
If
vnto
Saints
whose
bodyes
be
remote
from
vs
we
offer
the
PIOVS
DVTY
of
VOWES
,
FAYTH
will
make
them
ours
,
and
how
distant
soeuer
their
bodyes
be
from
vs
,
they
will
affoard
vs
their
Patronage
we
hope
for
.
Doest
thou
inuocate
the
Martyr
EVERY
WHERE
?
He
that
is
honoured
in
the
Martyr
doth
heare
,
and
will
graunt
thy
prayers
euery
where
&c.
And
by
how
much
the
FAITH
of
the
shall
be
more
DEVOVT
,
by
so
much
the
assistance
of
the
PATRON
will
be
more
efficacious
&
present
.
Theodor.
lib.
de
curand
.
Graec.
affection
The
bodyes
of
the
Martyrs
being
deuided
into
parts
&
dispersed
ouer
many
Townes
and
Cittyes
,
yet
the
grace
and
power
remaynes
entyre
and
vigent
in
euery
particle
,
and
they
distribute
gifts
vnto
petitioners
,
measuring
their
liberalities
according
to
the
FAYTH
of
the
SVPPLIANTS
.
They
who
pray
vnto
the
Martyrs
piously
&
with
FAITH
,
obtayne
the
things
they
most
desire
,
as
do
testify
the
giftes
they
being
bound
by
vow
offer
at
their
Tombes
,
manifest
tokens
of
health
obtained
.
Gregor.
Dialog
l.
2.
c.
vlt.
No
doubt
but
Martyrs
at
their
tombes
shew
innumerable
miracles
to
them
that
seeke
with
pure
hart
,
but
because
weake
Fayth
may
doubt
whether
they
be
present
,
so
that
they
can
heare
where
their
bodyes
are
not
,
therefore
oftentymes
greater
myracles
are
done
where
their
bodyes
are
not
:
but
they
whose
mind
is
fixed
on
God
haue
the
greater
MERIT
OF
FAITH
in
that
they
belieue
the
Saints
to
be
there
present
to
heare
mens
prayers
,
where
they
know
they
are
not
present
in
their
bodyes
.
S.
Gregory
of
Nisse
Nissen
.
orat
.
in
S.
Theodor
.
Martyrem
.
The
Reliques
of
other
dead
men
be
detestable
,
&
men
feele
horrour
at
their
sight
,
whereas
men
desire
nothing
more
then
to
touch
the
shrine
of
Martyrs
with
some
part
of
their
bodyes
,
BELIEVING
that
by
the
very
touch
,
sanctimony
,
and
charity
is
engendred
.
They
CAL
ON
the
Martyr
as
on
Gods
Ministe
,
who
being
INVOCATED
by
men
,
is
able
to
impetrate
for
them
what
fauours
he
pleaseth
.
Hence
pious
people
learne
how
pretious
in
the
sight
of
God
is
the
death
of
his
Saints
,
that
wheras
the
bodyes
of
other
men
are
horrible
,
the
bodyes
of
them
that
were
adorned
with
Martyrdome
be
deare
,
and
amiable
,
and
imbraced
,
and
worshipped
of
all
.
Inuocation
of
Saints
Chrisostom
.
homil.
Euen
he
that
is
cloathed
with
the
Imperiall
purple
comes
to
worship
,
and
imbrace
these
shrines
,
and
laying
aside
pride
&
pompe
,
becomes
supplyant
vnto
Saints
,
that
they
will
intercede
for
him
vnto
God
:
So
he
that
weareth
the
diademe
of
the
Empire
,
prayeth
the
Tent-maker
&
the
Fisherman
to
be
his
protectours
.
And
darest
thou
tearme
that
Lord
a
dead
man
,
whose
seruants
though
dead
are
the
protectours
of
the
Kings
of
the
whole
earth
?
Augustin
.
epist.
Euen
the
most
eminent
head
of
the
noblest
Empire
that
euer
was
,
bowing
downe
his
Imperiall
diademe
,
is
suppliant
at
the
shrine
of
the
Fisherman
Peter
.
Ambros.
l.
in
Lucam
c.
Theodoret.
lib.
aduersus
Graecos
These
things
shew
how
great
is
the
power
of
Martyrs
,
&
the
power
of
Martyrs
proues
Christ
whome
they
worshipped
to
be
God
.
Origen
.
homil.
in
Matth.
the
Saints
before
the
throne
of
Christ
intercede
,
&
stirre
him
vp
not
to
forsake
mankind
for
their
sinnes
.
S.
Cornel.
Epist.
Pray
vnto
our
Lord
Iesus
that
the
holy
Apostles
interceding
,
he
will
of
our
sinnes
.
S.
they
being
Iudges
&
Senatours
of
the
heauenvly
Court
,
obtayne
Pardon
for
many
that
are
vnworthy
.
Nissen
.
orat
.
in
S.
Theodor
.
The
prayers
of
many
martyrs
wash
out
the
CRIMES
of
Nations
and
countryes
.
S.
Ambros.
lib.
de
vid.
They
can
intercede
for
our
SINNES
,
who
wash
awayt
their
own
with
their
bloud
.
Prudent
.
Hymn
.
de
S.
Laurent
.
he
that
is
vnworthy
,
may
,
hauing
Martyrs
to
be
his
Advocats
and
Patrons
,
obtayne
saluation
.
Nectar
.
orat
.
in
S.
Theodor.
Oh
thou
that
stands
by
the
throne
of
Christ
,
appease
his
Anger
,
and
make
him
mild
and
gentle
vnto
his
seruants
.
S
Hierom.
epist.
prayeth
for
me
,
and
as
I
am
sure
obtayneth
for
me
remission
of
my
sinnes
.
S.
Seuer
.
Sulpit.
Epist.
ad
Aurel.
An
heauy
loade
of
sinne
weigheth
me
downeward
euen
to
the
very
pit
of
hell
,
yet
this
hope
remayneth
,
this
my
only
last
hope
,
that
what
we
are
not
able
to
obtayne
by
our selues
,
we
may
merit
to
obtaine
by
the
prayers
of
holy
Paulin.
de
S.
Faelic
.
Nat.
boni
meriti
meritum
superare
sinistrum
It
is
the
custome
of
Saints
to
pray
for
distressed
sinners
,
by
the
force
of
their
good
merit
,
ouercoming
the
strength
of
euill
merit
.
S.
Chrysostom
.
homil.
in
Gen.
God
often
for
the
merits
of
Saints
deceased
,
hath
mercy
of
the
liuing
that
otherwise
are
vnworthy
.
Dauid
deceased
many
yeares
before
was
the
vnto
them
that
had
lost
themselues
by
their
slouth
in
Psal.
Dauid
is
dead
,
but
his
merits
liue
,
the
dead
man
is
the
patron
of
the
liuing
for
their
sake
that
are
dead
,
God
forgiueth
sinne
.
Ephem
.
serm.
de
Lau.
SS.
Martyrum
.
Assist
me
,
o
holy
Martyrs
,
before
the
throne
of
the
diuine
Maiesty
,
that
by
your
PRAYERS
,
I
may
be
SAVED
.
S.
August
.
lib.
qq
.
in
Exod.
q.
By
the
red
skins
of
the
wheathers
wherwith
God
would
haue
the
v●yles
of
the
Tabernacle
couered
,
we
presently
vnderstand
our
Sauiour
made
red
and
purpled
with
his
bloud
in
his
passion
.
But
they
likewise
signify
the
holy
Martyrs
,
by
whose
prayers
God
is
propitiated
and
appeased
for
the
sinnes
of
his
people
.
Maximus
serm.
de
martyr
.
Tauric
.
By
deuotion
vnto
Saints
we
auoyd
the
paines
of
hell
,
by
their
very
merits
,
being
their
fellowes
in
sanctity
.
S.
S.
Euthym
Monach●●
in
encomio
ad
beatam
Virginem
Mariam
.
O
vnspoted
virgin
mother
,
thy
Sonne
and
God
pardon
vs
our
sinnes
,
by
the
incessancy
of
thy
praying
for
vs
.
Nazian.
orat
.
in
S.
Cyprian
.
vnto
the
protection
of
the
B.
Virgin
,
intreating
her
to
assist
a
Virgin
that
was
in
that
danger
,
Idem
orat
.
in
S.
Basil.
O
deare
Saint
,
looke
downe
on
vs
from
heauen
,
and
eyther
stay
with
thy
prayers
this
sting
of
the
flesh
giuen
me
of
God
for
my
instruction
,
or
else
encourage
me
manfully
to
resist
it
.
Ruffin
.
l.
2.
Histor.
c.
auxilia
sibi
fida
intercessione
Sanctorum
poscebat
;
craued
assured
assistance
by
the
intercession
of
Saints
.
Concil.
Chalcedon
.
can.
pray
for
vs
.
Augustine
lib.
de
Baptism
.
contr.
Donatist
.
cap.
2.
Holy
Cyprian
help
vs
with
his
prayers
.
S.
Basill
,
S.
Chrysostome
August
.
l.
De
ciuit
.
c.
Who
euer
heard
the
Priest
being
at
the
Altar
to
say
,
I
offer
sacrifice
to
thee
Peter
,
or
to
thee
Paul
Idem
tract.
in
Ioan.
that
at
the
holy
table
commemoration
is
made
of
Martyrs
,
that
they
will
pray
for
vs
that
we
may
follow
their
stepps
.
Cyrill
Hierosol
Cathec
When
we
offer
sacrifice
we
make
commemoration
of
Patriarkes
,
Prophets
,
Apostles
,
Martyrs
&c.
that
God
by
their
prayers
and
supplications
will
admit
of
our
petitions
.
August
.
lib.
Miracles
are
done
by
the
intercession
and
impetration
,
if
not
also
by
the
immediate
operation
of
Saints
.
Martyrs
do
Miracles
,
or
rather
God
for
the
prayers
&
intercessions
of
Martyrs
.
Basill
,
Nazianzen
,
Nissen
,
Chrysostome
,
Ambrose
,
Hierome
,
Augustine
,
Prudentius
,
Paulinus
,
Gregory
the
Great
,
Gregory
Turonensis
,
Greg.
Nissen
Orat.
in
S.
Theodor.
Maiore
opus
est
intercessione
;
there
is
●●ed
of
greater
intercession
,
and
to
inuocate
or
aduocate
the
whole
quire
&
company
of
Saints
.
August
.
serm.
Debemus
&c.
we
must
recommend
our selues
vnto
the
prayers
of
Martyrs
:
Idem
.
q.
in
Exodum
when
we
feele
that
our
bad
merits
weigh
vs
down
that
we
be
not
beloued
of
God
,
we
may
be
relieued
by
the
merits
of
them
that
are
gratious
in
his
sight
.
Chrysost.
homil.
84.
in
Matth.
because
they
did
belieue
themselues
not
to
be
sufficient
to
obtaine
pardon
for
the
people
,
they
fly
to
the
of
their
Fathers
,
confessing
themselues
to
bring
nothing
with
them
worthy
of
regard
,
besides
an
humbled
and
contrite
hart
,
saying
,
for
Abraham
thy
beloued
,
for
Isaac
thy
seruant
,
&
for
Israell
thy
holy
one
[
Dan.
Amb.
l
de
vid.
The
soule
that
is
guilty
of
great
sinne
,
is
lesse
fit
to
request
,
or
at
least
to
obtayne
the
remission
thereof
for
herselfe
:
Therefore
let
her
vse
the
intercession
of
others
vnto
her
heauenly
Phisitian
.
The
Angells
are
to
be
beseeched
that
are
giuen
vs
of
God
for
our
guard
.
The
martyrs
are
to
be
beseeched
in
whose
patronage
we
may
seeme
to
clayme
interest
by
the
pledge
of
their
bodyes
.
They
may
intercede
for
our
sinnes
who
washed
out
their
owne
with
their
bloud
.
These
be
the
Martyrs
of
God
,
our
Gouernours
,
the
ouerseers
of
our
life
and
actions
.
Magdeburg
.
Centur.
In
vita
S.
Martialis
Dionysius
Eccles.
Hierarch
▪
c.
When
the
sacred
&
venerable
signes
in
which
Christ
is
●ignifyed
and
taken
,
be
layd
on
the
Altar
,
pres●ntly
there
followes
the
Catalogue
of
Saints
Idem
Ecclesiastic
.
Hierarch
c.
he
feedes
vpon
vayne
hopes
that
craueth
the
prayers
of
Saints
,
&
doth
not
actions
that
agree
with
the
nature
of
Saints
.
S.
Iren.
cont.
haeres
.
l.
c
vlt.
The
Virgin
Mary
is
made
aduocate
of
Eue
Magdeburgens
.
Centur.
Tertullianus
lib.
2.
ad
vxorem
c.
4.
Euseb.
lib.
de
praeparat
.
Euang.
c.
we
visit
the
monuments
of
Martyrs
,
offer
vowes
and
prayers
vnto
them
,
professing
that
we
are
not
a
little
ayded
with
God
by
their
Intercession
.
Chrysost.
homil.
in
SS.
Inuentium
&
Maximum
.
Epist.
ad
Eustoch
.
de
custodia
virginit
.
c.
si
quoties
fuerit
necesse
Visit
the
Martyrs
within
thy
chamber
,
thou
wilt
neuer
want
occasion
to
go
in
procession
,
if
thou
go
as
often
as
this
will
be
needfull
and
requisite
,
Epist.
Smirn.
apud
Euseb.
lib.
Histor.
c.
S.
Policarpi
Tertull.
de
corona
militis
.
c.
Pro
Natalitijs
annua
die
facimus
August
.
lib.
contr.
Faust.
c.
Origen
homil.
3.
in
diuersos
.
why
the
commanded
according
to
the
will
of
God
that
the
memory
of
the
Innocents
should
be
kept
festiuall
in
the
Church
,
one
was
in
regard
of
their
parents
,
that
seing
their
parents
were
grieued
excessiuely
at
their
death
,
the
intercession
of
their
children
might
be
auaylable
with
God
for
them
.
Chemnit.
Examen
Concilij
Tridentini
part.
3.
pag.
Most
of
the
Fathers
,
as
Nazianzen
,
Nissen
,
Basill
,
Theodoret
,
Ambrose
,
Hierome
,
Augustine
,
did
not
the
soules
of
Martyrs
and
Saints
to
heare
the
petitions
of
those
that
prayed
vnto
them
:
they
went
often
to
the
monuments
of
Martyrs
,
and
Inuocated
martyrs
by
name
.
Defence
pag.
All
the
Fathers
of
the
Greeke
Church
,
&
of
the
Latin
also
for
the
most
part
were
spotted
I
Confesse
Ambrose
,
Hierome
,
Augustine
,
held
Inuocation
of
Saints
.
that
in
the
Fathers
next
vnto
the
Apostolical
times
were
found
,
Non
obscura
vestigia
inuocationis
Sanctorum
;
manifest
markes
of
Inuocations
of
Saints
.
Sarauia
in
defens
.
de
diuersis
pag.
and
Beza
against
whom
he
writes
ibid.
Fulke
in
his
Answere
to
a
counterfayte
p.
Our
aduersary
sheweth
himselfe
a
weake
antiquary
when
he
affirmes
that
Aerius
and
Vigilantius
were
condemned
of
heresy
,
because
they
denyed
Inuocation
of
Saints
deceased
.
that
he
was
condemned
for
affirming
,
that
are
not
to
be
Epiphan.
haeres.
Cyrill
.
Cathec.
euery
where
S.
Basil.
de
sp.
Sancto
.
c.
Orig.
lib.
cont.
Celsum
.
&
lib.
Theodoret.
in
c.
ad
Coloss.
&
Concil.
Laodicenum
c.
S.
Athanaes
.
orat.
Minister
.
pag.
ad
lit
.
B.
S.
Athanasius
Fias
mihi
in
Deum
adiutorem
S.
Athanasius
Ambros.
de
obit.
Theodos.
Hierom.
in
Prouerb
.
c.
Augustine
lib.
de
ciuit
.
c.
Hierom.
ad
Heliodor
.
de
obitu
Nepotiam
whatsoeuer
I
write
seemeth
to
be
dead
&
〈◊〉
because
Nepotian
doth
not
heare
it
,
S.
Hierome
pag.
pa.
54.
li.
Augustine
de
cura
pro
mortuis
c.
viuorum
rebus
interesse
non
possunt
Nazianzen
orat.
in
Iulian.
Did
not
the
Fathers
reckon
Constantine
to
be
in
ioy
and
glory
?
and
yet
Gregory
Nazianzen
vsing
an
Apostrophe
to
him
,
sayth
.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
Heare
,
o
thou
Spirit
of
Great
Constantine
,
if
thou
hast
any
notion
of
these
thinges
.
Heare
o
thou
Spirit
of
Great
Constantius
,
if
thou
haue
any
notion
of
these
thinges
.
lit
.
a.
S.
Gregory
Nazianzen
If
this
reward
be
giuen
to
holy
soules
to
feele
these
things
Confess
.
August
.
art
Fulke
against
Rhem.
Luther
.
l
de
seruo
arb.
&
serm.
de
Cruce
,
siue
expresso
Dei
mandato
.
Wotton
in
his
Tryall
pag.
89.
Iohn
White
in
his
defence
pag.
228.
D.
Field
of
the
Church
.
l.
4.
c.
Whitaker
de
sacra
.
Scrip.
cont.
1.
q.
D.
Field
l.
4.
of
the
Church
c.
It
is
no
where
expressely
deliuered
in
Scripture
.
keeping
festiuall
daies
of
Saints
with
religious
solemnity
,
De
vita
Contempl.
l.
Nothing
is
so
secret
as
the
knowledge
therof
may
be
denyed
vnto
the
perfectly
blessed
,
their
seing
God
with
pure
vnderstanding
being
without
comparison
a
thing
more
excellent
.
1.
Cor.
That
the
Iesuite
argueth
in
this
sort
:
Saints
see
the
face
of
God
.
They
behold
the
secrets
of
harts
.
That
his
argument
is
,
They
which
know
or
see
the
greater
,
understand
and
behold
the
lesse
.
But
the
Saints
behold
the
Essence
of
God
which
is
greater
.
Ergo.
Basil.
lib.
de
Virgin
.
Basil
;
There
is
not
any
Saint
which
doth
not
see
all
thinges
that
are
done
any
where
in
the
world
.
Greg.
hom
Gregory
:
Nothing
is
done
about
any
creature
which
they
cannot
see
who
see
the
clarity
of
their
Creatour
.
Moral
.
c.
We
must
belieue
that
they
who
see
the
clarity
of
the
omnipotent
God
within
themselues
,
are
not
ignorant
of
any
thing
that
is
done
without
.
About
the
first
Argument
pag.
311.
lin.
10.
That
the
Iesuits
exposition
is
nouell
,
and
neuer
heard
of
in
the
ancient
Church
.
Answer
.
that
it
is
not
iust
to
make
ancient
custome
a
law
&
rule
of
right
doctrine
.
saints
deceased
are
rulers
and
gouernours
of
mens
actions
&
liues
.
To
him
that
shall
haue
conquered
I
will
giue
him
power
&c.
is
not
vnderstood
of
Saints
deceased
,
but
of
liuing
Saints
.
Answere
.
He
that
shall
haue
conquered
&
kept
my
words
to
him
I
will
giue
power
ouer
nations
&c.
That
the
promise
,
I
will
giue
them
power
ouer
●ations
,
is
vnderstood
only
of
iudiciary
power
in
the
day
of
iudgement
.
I
will
giue
them
power
●uer
nations
,
and
they
shall
rule
them
in
a
rod
of
iron
,
&
they
shall
be
broken
in
peeces
●●ke
pots
of
clay
,
That
his
father
shall
giue
him
nations
to
be
his
inheritance
,
and
he
shall
〈◊〉
them
in
a
rod
of
iron
,
and
shall
breake
them
as
pots
of
clay
.
I
will
giue
thee
nations
to
be
thine
inheritance
,
and
thou
shalt
rule
them
in
a
rod
of
yron
.
Ergo
,
the
power
of
gouerning
i●
a
rod
of
yron
promised
to
Saints
,
To
him
that
conquereth
I
will
giue
power
ouer
nations
,
and
he
shall
rule
them
with
a
rod
of
iron
,
Paul
Cor.
respect
of
th●
Prophesy
and
knowledge
of
the
next
,
About
the
Augustine
l.
de
ciuit
.
c.
The
Saints
of
God
euen
with
eies
of
body
closed
vp
shall
see
all
things
,
not
onely
present
,
but
also
from
which
they
are
corporally
absent
;
for
then
shall
be
that
perfection
where
the
Apostle
saith
,
we
now
prophesy
but
in
pa●●
●ut
then
the
imperfect
shall
be
euacuated
S.
Augustine
S.
Hierome
Apocalip
.
c.
An
Angell
offered
vnto
God
the
prayers
of
men
,
That
the
Angells
reioyce
at
the
conuersion
of
a
sinner
.
in
re
in
spe
incorruption
of
body
beatitude
of
soules
S.
Paul
Aug.
ep.
Satiabor
cùm
apparuerit
gloria
tua
That
the
Saints
desire
to
know
no
more
then
it
is
Gods
will
they
should
know
.
But
it
cannot
be
proued
by
Scripture
,
that
it
is
Gods
will
they
should
know
the
things
done
on
earth
.
That
a
father
in
Lon●●n
may
be
solicitous
about
his
sonnes
safety
that
is
at
Constantinople
,
and
yet
not
●●ow
the
particulars
,
of
solicitous
Charity
S.
Cyprian
Abraham
knew
vs
not
Hierome
in
c.
63.
Isa.
de
scientia
approbationis
,
Israel
was
ignorant
of
vs
,
thou
O
Lord
art
our
Father
,
thou
our
Redeemer
,
S.
Augustine
lib.
cont.
Faust.
c.
The
Christian
people
doth
celebrate
with
Religious
solemnity
the
memoryes
of
Martyrs
,
to
the
end
to
stirre
vp
themselues
to
their
imitation
,
&
that
they
may
be
assisted
with
their
prayers
,
and
associated
vnto
their
merits
&c.
But
with
the
worship
tearmed
in
Greeke
Latria
,
and
which
the
Latine
language
cannot
expresse
in
one
word
,
being
a
certayne
subiection
,
&
seruitude
due
properly
to
the
Deity
only
,
we
do
not
honour
any
but
only
God
,
nor
thinke
that
this
honour
ought
to
be
giuen
but
only
to
him
.
S.
Augustine
To
euery
kind
of
excellency
there
is
a
worship
due
proportionall
to
that
excellency
:
but
the
blessed
Saints
and
Angells
haue
a
speciall
kind
of
excellency
,
which
is
supernatural
,
superhumane
,
more
then
ciuill
.
Therefore
speciall
honour
proportionall
to
the
excellency
,
and
superior
vnto
humane
and
ciuill
,
is
due
vnto
them
.
That
in
Saints
there
is
dignity
of
grace
and
glory
,
and
honour
is
due
in
respect
of
the
same
,
but
not
religious
worship
.
M.
White
Religious
worship
Religious
solemnity
Serm.
de
Martyr
That
we
admire
their
merits
with
Religious
charity
.
prostrate
on
the
ground
4.
Reg
adored
him
prostrate
on
the
ground
.
4.
Reg.
4.
That
Elias
,
Elizaeus
,
and
the
Angels
were
present
visibly
and
sensibly
,
but
the
Saints
are
not
sensibly
present
,
&
so
we
must
not
bow
vnto
Saints
deceased
,
as
Children
kneele
not
to
their
parents
when
they
are
absent
.
Answer
.
S.
Basill
de
Virgin
.
c.
Euery
Angell
&
holy
Spirit
of
Saints
,
see
what
is
done
euery
where
.
See
thou
do
it
not
,
I
am
one
of
thy
fellow
seruants
,
adore
God
,
S.
August
.
q.
in
Genes
S.
Gregory
Do
it
not
,
adore
God
,
S.
Iohn
such
obe●sances
,
and
reuerent
comportments
may
,
and
must
be
done
to
Saints
and
Angels
,
when
they
are
corporally
&
visibly
present
,
S.
Iohn
Come
vnto
me
all
you
that
labour
and
I
will
refresh
you
,
Come
to
me
all
that
labour
,
Come
to
me
all
Restore
his
wife
vnto
the
man
for
he
is
a
Prophet
,
and
he
will
pray
for
thee
,
and
thou
shalt
liue
?
Come
to
me
all
S.
Paul
Whatsoeuer
is
written
,
is
written
for
our
instruction
,
I
am
thy
protectour
Returne
vnto
thy
Mistresse
,
and
be
humbled
vnder
her
,
Iob
,
Go
to
my
seruant
,
and
my
seruant
shall
pray
for
you
,
and
his
presence
I
will
regard
,
Is
thine
eye
euill
because
I
am
good
,
That
the
Iesuits
discourse
is
such
as
one
may
wonder
,
and
aske
whether
such
discoursers
euer
heard
that
the
sonne
of
God
was
crucified
for
vs
?
Go
to
my
seruant
Iob
,
and
he
shall
pray
for
you
,
and
him
I
will
regard
in
your
behalfe
,
to
six
euasions
we
may
request
the
prayers
of
liuing
Saints
but
not
inuocate
them
:
to
inuocate
Inuocate
,
to
call
vpon
?
Rom.
Sunamite
with
humble
obeysance
That
the
liuing
Saints
be
present
with
the
liuing
.
all
things
done
in
the
world
that
belong
to
their
state
Vniuersi
sancti
vbique
sunt
&
omnibus
prosunt
.
S.
Maximus
de
Martyr
.
Tauricis
.
Hieron
.
aduersus
Vigilant
.
&
Basil.
de
Sanct.
virgin
.
c.
Angeli
vbique
praesentes
sunt
,
&
quae
hic
geruntur
inspiciunt
.
Saints
and
Angells
are
euery
where
present
,
because
from
heauen
they
behold
what
is
euery
where
done
.
That
Papists
make
Saints
mediatours
that
see
the
secrets
of
harts
.
that
as
it
is
an
iniury
to
the
supreme
Magistrate
,
for
any
of
his
subiects
to
constitute
a
Maister
of
Requests
without
his
authority
;
so
likewise
it
is
an
iniury
to
Christ
for
vs
wormes
of
the
earth
,
without
warrant
from
Gods
word
,
to
constitute
Saints
and
Angels
mediatours
of
our
prayers
.
That
liuing
Saints
are
ioint-suitors
with
vs
,
who
likewise
pray
for
their
owne
needes
,
and
so
are
not
meere
mediatours
.
But
Saints
deceased
be
not
ioint-suitors
,
but
meere
mediatours
,
because
they
pray
and
intercede
for
vs
,
and
not
for
themselues
.
immediate
accesse
vnto
God
there
being
no
other
name
in
heauen
or
in
earth
by
which
we
are
to
be
saued
.
Trident
Fathers
not
the
ancient
Fathers
.
S.
Augustines
Saint
Augustine
S.
Paul
ad
Hebr.
wherin
himselfe
suffered
,
and
was
tempted
,
therin
he
is
potent
to
helpe
them
that
are
tempted
,
S.
Laurence
S.
Apollonia
that
this
narration
is
not
to
the
purpose
,
because
there
is
no
mention
of
Inuocation
of
S.
Felix
,
or
of
oblation
to
him
.
S.
Augustine
Seuerus
Sulpitius
men
by
experience
see
this
to
be
true
,
yet
who
is
able
to
discouer
the
Counsell
of
God
,
why
in
some
places
such
miracles
are
done
,
in
other
places
they
are
not
?
For
is
not
Africa
stored
with
shrines
of
blessed
Martyrs
?
and
yet
doe
we
not
know
any
such
miracles
to
be
done
heere
by
their
intercessions
.
For
seing
,
as
the
Apostle
sayth
,
so
likewise
at
the
shrines
of
all
Martyrs
these
thinges
are
not
done
,
because
he
will
not
haue
them
euery
where
done
,
who
giueth
to
euery
one
particular
gifts
,
according
to
his
pleasure
.
S.
Aug.
in
his
booke
ciuit
.
c.
and
in
tom
.
serm.
fol.
edit.
Louan
Virginem
Mariam
rogauit
vt
periclitanti
virgini
opem
ferret
,
〈◊〉
S.
Nazianzen
Greg.
Nazian.
orat
.
in
S.
Cypr.
Paulin.
Epist.
ad
Cytherium
August
.
de
moribus
Ecclesiae
.
c.
Ignorantiam
instruere
,
pertinaciam
deridere
Augustin
.
contra
Faust.
l.
20.
c.
Saint
Epiphanius
Epiph.
haeres
.
c.
honourable
Virgin
offered
vnto
Saints
Caluin
.
instit
.
l.
c.
4.
as
the
most
faythfull
witnes
of
Antiquity
August
.
l.
22.
de
ciuit
.
c.
8.
S.
Stephen
Augustine
doth
not
affirme
that
flowers
,
and
the
like
were
offered
vnto
Saints
.
Theodoret.
de
curandis
Graecorum
affect
.
l.
Christian
people
present
themselues
vnto
Martyrs
,
not
as
vnto
Gods
,
but
as
vnto
the
Martyrs
of
God
,
and
diuine
men
,
inuocating
&
beseeching
them
to
be
intercessours
for
them
vnto
God
.
And
those
that
piously
,
and
pray
,
obtayne
what
they
desire
,
as
testify
the
oblations
which
they
(
being
therunto
bound
by
their
vowes
)
present
in
the
Chappells
of
Saints
,
as
tokens
of
health
recouered
.
For
some
hang
vp
Images
of
eyes
,
others
of
eares
,
others
of
hands
,
some
made
of
gold
,
some
made
of
siluer
of
gratitude
Call
vpon
the
sweet
name
of
Mary
.
Saints
interceding
we
may
deserue
to
be
deliuered
from
all
necessityes
.
The
Saints
merits
interceding
,
Lord
absolue
vs
from
all
sinnes
.
Mother
of
Grace
,
Mother
of
mercy
,
Lady
protect
vs
from
the
Diuell
,
receaue
vs
in
the
houre
of
death
,
giue
light
to
the
blind
,
pardon
to
the
guilty
,
remooue
from
vs
all
euill
&c.
to
saue
a
mans
life
Saint
Gregory
Nazianzen
The
Deuine
Looke
downe
on
vs
from
heauen
with
a
propitious
eye
,
guide
our
works
and
wayes
,
feed
this
holy
flocke
,
gouerne
it
with
vs
,
dispose
some
of
them
,
as
farre
as
is
possible
,
to
a
better
state
.
Cast
out
importune
and
troublesome
wolues
that
cauill
&
catch
at
sillables
,
vouchsafe
vs
the
perfect
and
cleere
splendour
of
the
B.
Trinity
,
with
whome
thou
art
already
present
the
Iesuit
cannot
proue
that
did
Inuocate
but
only
made
an
vnto
him
:
As
Papists
say
in
their
hymne
,
&
yet
they
do
not
pray
to
the
wodden
Crosse.
Gregory
Nazianzen
S.
Gregory
Nazianzen
I
know
well
that
Blessed
Saints
heare
me
,
and
are
ready
to
reach
out
their
hand
to
such
as
need
their
helpe
.
Ergo
,
Hester
cap.
&
cap.
It
is
false
according
to
the
Tenet
of
Bellarmine
himselfe
,
that
all
other
Churches
which
differ
from
Protestants
haue
their
publike
seruice
in
Hebrew
,
Greeke
,
or
Latine
.
Non
Ens
,
because
there
was
neuer
such
a
Liturgy
in
the
Church
.
Non
Ens
,
and
a
Chimera
,
S.
Paul
He
forbids
the
speaking
in
the
Church
with
an
vnknowne
tongue
,
when
there
is
none
present
that
can
vnderstand
and
interprete
,
S.
Paul
.
S.
Augustine
de
Genes.
ad
liter
.
lib.
S.
Ambrose
,
Theophilact
,
specially
Chrysostome
.
Erant
vnknowne
tounge
The
old
rule
was
&
accordingly
your
Masse-preists
are
meere
barbarians
to
the
ordinary
sort
of
people
.
I
am
a
Barbarian
,
where
I
am
vnderstood
of
no
man
,
prayers
men
pray
with
their
spirit
and
affection
,
though
not
with
their
vnderstanding
.
Ignorance
of
the
distinct
notion
of
euery
word
,
hindreth
not
sufficient
edification
,
when
the
ordinary
necessary
,
and
common
passages
of
the
publicke
seruice
are
intelligible
.
because
they
which
come
to
God
with
sound
of
wordes
,
without
vnderstanding
,
offer
the
sacrifice
of
fooles
.
and
who
watch
,
being
bound
to
giue
an
account
of
soules
committed
to
their
charge
,
Vide
Liturgias
impressas
anno
Domini
Basil.
in
Liturg
.
fol.
Basil.
ibidem
fol.
&
Chrysostom
.
Liturg.
fol.
&
hom.
ad
Pop.
Hieron
.
praefat.
in
Paralip
.
Basil.
de
Spiritu
sancto
c.
Hieron
.
in
Prooem
lib.
com
.
ad
Galat.
&
Act.
Apost.
c.
Hieron
.
in
Prooem
lib.
com
.
ad
Galat.
&
Act.
Apost.
c.
Theodoret.
in
histor.
SS.
Patrum
hist.
Hieron
.
de
script
.
Eccles.
in
Anton.
August
.
Epist.
de
doctrin
.
Christian.
l.
August
.
in
Psalm
&
in
exposit.
Ep.
ad
Rom.
&
epist.
that
all
people
had
their
Liturgyes
in
their
natiue
tonge
,
which
he
proueth
,
because
the
people
did
then
praise
God
in
all
languages
,
and
did
pray
,
according
to
S.
Iustine
and
Tertullian
,
togither
with
the
Preist
.
Ergo
,
Noster
Father
Pater
Nosters
,
Aues
Iesu
Fili
Dauid
miserere
mei
Quoniam
in
aeternum
misericordia
eius
Matth.
26.
v.
4.
Marc.
14.
v.
39.
I
grant
repetitions
in
prayer
,
and
thankesgiuings
which
agree
with
the
examples
of
Scripture
to
be
pious
and
lawfull
;
but
the
illation
from
these
to
the
Roman
Battalogy
is
inconsequent
.
First
,
their
prayers
are
in
part
directed
to
Creatures
.
Secondly
,
they
are
multiplyed
to
an
excessiue
and
portentuous
number
.
Thirdly
,
the
Creed
is
no
prayer
or
thanksgiuing
formally
or
virtually
.
Fourthly
,
they
thinke
praying
without
vnderstanding
the
words
,
without
present
actuall
attention
,
to
be
pious
and
effectuall
.
Pater
nosters
Aue
Maria
Aue
Maria
Holy
mary
pray
for
vs
,
now
and
in
the
hower
of
death
.
Concil.
Quinosexto
Can.
Let
euery
Christian
pray
,
at
the
least
twice
a
day
,
saying
the
CREED
,
or
the
Lords
Prayer
,
or
,
Qui
plasmasti
me
miserere
mei
,
or
,
Deus
propitius
esto
mihi
peccatori
.
Paters
,
Aues
,
Creeds
Aue
Maria's
Aue
Maria's
Iesu
,
Iesu
,
Iesu
that
singular
examples
are
no
rule
,
S.
Paules
admirable
,
not
imitable
Can.
4.
true
,
and
Reall
Synod
.
Chal.
act
Synod
.
quinta
General
.
can.
5.
the
very
fulnes
of
the
God-head
,
dwelling
corporally
and
substantially
in
him
.
Concil.
Lateran
.
sub
Martin
.
This
is
my
body
This
is
my
body
Pag.
397.
ad
Cor.
the
substance
Zwinglians
,
as
execrable
blasphemy
,
opusculo
de
Coena
Domini
.
Presence
by
Fayth
Presence
by
Fayth
li.
4.
Institut.
c.
That
by
substantiall
communication
the
body
and
blood
of
Christ
are
vnder
the
signes
of
the
supper
deliuered
vnto
the
fayth
full
,
the
body
of
Christ
is
truly
,
really
,
&
effectually
communicated
.
truly
and
really
truly
really
effectually
Spirituall
effect
corporall
substance
For
he
did
not
say
this
is
the
signe
or
figure
of
my
body
,
nor
this
is
the
benefit
or
effect
of
my
body
,
but
,
this
is
my
body
,
Verbe
Est
Epist.
ad
Argent
ad
Cor.
I
heare
what
the
words
of
the
supper
import
.
For
Christ
doth
giue
vs
not
only
the
benefit
of
his
death
and
resurrection
,
but
also
the
very
body
wherin
he
died
,
and
arose
againe
from
death
.
Negare
veram
corporis
&
sanguinis
substantiam
,
to
deny
the
true
substance
of
the
body
and
blood
of
Christ
to
be
giuen
in
the
supper
,
is
execrabilis
blasphemia
,
auditu
indigna
,
an
execrable
blasphemy
against
which
we
ought
to
stoppe
our
eares
.
Take
,
eate
,
this
is
my
body
;
drinke
yee
all
of
this
,
for
this
is
my
blood
(
Matth.
This
is
my
body
his
body
by
figure
sublime
&
arduum
,
quod
neque
quidem
cogitatione
complecti
possimus
.
&
in
Cap.
Take
eate
,
this
is
my
body
.
are
not
true
properly
,
and
literally
.
Iohn
Caluin
Iesus
Christ
the
litterall
and
proper
this
is
my
body
pag.
397.
This
is
my
body
,
This
is
my
bloud
,
This
is
my
body
Luc.
22.20
This
is
the
cuppe
of
my
bloud
which
is
shed
for
you
,
This
is
the
cup
of
my
bloud
shed
for
you
,
the
cuppe
the
bloud
This
is
the
cuppe
of
the
new
Testament
in
my
bloud
which
is
shed
for
you
,
This
is
the
cup
of
my
bloud
,
the
thing
required
by
the
new
Testament
,
cup
in
his
bloud
is
the
Word
was
made
flesh
did
beare
our
sinnes
in
his
body
vpon
the
wood
,
Body
in
propriety
of
speach
is
a
thing
distinct
from
the
soule
,
and
from
the
God-head
per
accidens
cum
corpore
Saint
Hierome
,
Saint
Chrysostome
,
and
Euthimius
Take
eate
,
This
is
my
body
.
Christ
in
his
supper
was
the
eater
,
&
the
meate
that
was
eaten
.
Augustine
Concion
.
1.
in
Psalm
.
last
supper
carryed
himselfe
in
his
owne
hands
,
secundum
literam
,
which
Dauid
neyther
did
,
nor
possibly
could
doe
.
Bellarm.
lib.
de
Euchar.
c.
Suarez
,
Vasquez
,
Valentia
None
can
say
Lord
Iesus
,
but
in
the
Holy
Ghost
:
Lord
Iesus
Lord
Iesus
(
this
This
is
my
body
1.
Cor.
11.24
.
Saint
Luke
sayth
,
This
is
the
Cup
the
new
Testament
in
my
bloud
which
is
shed
for
you
.
for
vs
,
for
many
,
for
the
remission
of
sinnes
.
Caluin
c.
ad
Cor.
broken
and
shed
for
vs
figures
,
representations
,
memorialls
,
antitypes
of
the
body
and
bloud
of
Christ
.
S.
Aug
l.
de
doctrin
.
Christ
.
c.
Origen
in
c.
Matth.
Aug.
in
Psal
S.
Ambros.
l
de
Sacram.
c.
Druthmarus
in
c.
represent
his
body
Tertul.
cont.
Marci
.
l.
glossa
.
de
Consecrat.
d.
Bede
in
c.
substituting
his
body
and
bloud
in
the
FIGVRE
of
bread
and
wine
.
Ambros.
in
cap.
August
.
cont
.
mendac
.
c.
This
is
my
Body
Resp.
ad
Card.
Peron
.
in
oper.
Regis
pag.
Euthym.
panop
.
pa.
Theop.
in
Marc.
c.
Damascen
.
Orthod.
fidei
l.
4.
c.
This
is
a
figure
of
my
body
,
but
,
this
is
my
body
,
He
said
Gaudent
.
tract.
in
Exod.
Chrysost.
in
c.
Matth.
hom
Ambros.
de
ijs
,
qui
mysterijs
iuitiant
.
c.
Epiph.
in
anchorato
.
Hilar.
l.
de
Trinit.
Cyrill
.
Hieros
.
Cateches.
4.
I
pray
you
let
vs
belieue
him
whom
we
haue
belieued
,
Verity
cannot
vtter
vntruth
.
S.
Augustine
August
.
in
Psal.
Idem
cont.
Adimant
.
c.
gaue
to
his
disciples
a
figure
of
his
body
and
bloud
,
Christ
affirmed
it
was
his
body
,
when
he
gaue
a
signe
of
his
body
S.
Augustine
Tertul.
li.
cont.
Marcion
Christ
taking
bread
into
his
hands
,
and
distributing
it
to
his
disciples
,
made
the
same
his
body
saying
,
Hoc
est
corpus
meum
,
id
est
,
figura
corporis
mei
.
made
this
figure
to
be
truly
and
really
Christ
made
bread
his
body
his
body
this
,
that
is
,
the
figure
of
my
body
is
my
body
Tertul.
contr.
Praxeam
c.
Christus
vnctus
mortuus
est
This
is
my
body
Reall
Presence
This
is
my
body
D.
Whitaker
Whitakerus
de
sacrae
Scriptura
q.
Cyrill
.
Cathec.
Vnder
the
forme
of
bread
is
giuen
thee
his
body
.
Caluin
.
in
ep.
ad
Cor.
c.
Instit.
l.
In
the
supper
CHRIST
IESVS
,
to
wit
,
his
Body
and
Bloud
,
is
truly
giuen
,
vnder
the
signes
of
bread
&
wine
.
Augustin
.
cont
.
aduersus
Legis
&
Prophet
.
c.
Cyprian
.
de
lapsis
.
Tertullian
.
lib.
de
resur
.
Iren.
l.
Nissen
.
orat
.
Cathec
.
Chrysost.
homil
ad
Cor.
Leo
serm.
they
do
not
eate
it
fruitfully
,
or
thriue
in
soule
by
the
eating
therof
.
Beda
super
Exod.
S.
Cyrill
,
Hilary
,
Chrysostome
,
Origen
,
corporal
eating
,
but
of
eating
by
Fayth
S.
Augustin
.
in
Ioan.
tract
.
by
the
thing
of
the
Sacrament
,
the
bread
that
was
the
Lord
tooke
that
which
the
know
to
be
the
price
of
their
Redemption
.
That
it
is
more
easy
for
a
Camell
to
passe
through
a
needles
eye
,
then
for
a
rich
man
to
enter
into
the
Kingdome
of
heauen
,
though
these
things
be
impossible
vnto
men
,
yet
all
is
possible
vnto
God
.
Natum
de
Maria
Virgine
de
Agone
Christiano
c.
&
serm.
Shew
me
the
weightines
of
flesh
in
the
body
that
walked
vpon
the
waues
,
and
I
will
shew
the
true
massines
and
solidity
of
flesh
in
the
body
that
came
in
the
doores
being
shut
,
and
was
borne
into
the
world
without
vndoing
his
mothers
integrity
in
his
byrth
.
This
is
my
body
This
is
my
body
This
is
my
body
Verbe
substantiue
the
consecrated
bread
is
tearmed
very
bread
,
The
bread
we
breake
is
the
communication
of
the
body
of
our
Lord
.
1.
Cor.
11.26
.
as
often
as
you
eate
bread
,
&
Whosoeuer
shall
eate
bread
vnworthily
.
&
So
let
him
eate
of
who
tasted
water
made
wine
,
Iohn
.
water
made
wine
This
is
my
body
quantity
&
accidents
this
is
my
body
into
his
body
This
is
my
body
to
be
substantiue
being
this
is
my
body
is
produced
S.
Ambros.
l.
When
consecration
is
done
,
the
body
of
Christ
is
MADE
of
bread
.
S.
Cyprian
serm.
de
coena
.
Vsque
hodie
Diuinissimum
&
Sanctissimum
corpus
CREAT
.
S.
Gauden
.
homil.
tract
.
in
Exod.
S.
Hierom.
ep.
ad
Heliod.
This
is
my
body
Heere
is
my
body
This
is
my
body
Concil.
Romanum
sub
Nicolao
&
Lateranense
sub
Innocentio
Orat.
Cathechis
.
c.
Nissen
;
That
the
word
made
flesh
is
inserted
within
euery
faythful
man
,
by
his
flesh
taking
his
consistance
of
bread
and
wine
,
Consecration
transelementing
the
nature
of
things
appearing
into
the
same
flesh
.
Cyrill
.
Ep.
ad
Calosyrium
That
we
might
not
feele
horrour
seing
flesh
and
bloud
on
the
sacred
Altars
,
the
Sonne
of
God
condescending
to
our
infirmityes
,
doth
penetrate
with
the
power
of
life
into
the
things
offered
Conuerting
them
into
the
verity
of
his
owne
flesh
,
that
the
body
of
life
,
as
it
were
a
certaine
seede
of
viuification
might
be
found
in
vs
.
Chrysost.
hom.
de
Euchar
.
in
Encoen
.
When
wax
is
put
into
the
fire
,
nothing
of
the
substance
therof
is
left
,
nothing
remaynes
vnconsumed
so
likewise
do
thou
thinke
that
the
mysteryes
are
consumed
by
the
substance
of
the
body
of
Christ
Ambros.
de
initian
.
myster.
c.
9.
What
arguments
shall
we
bring
to
prooue
,
that
in
the
Sacrament
is
not
the
thing
which
nature
hath
framed
,
but
that
thing
which
benediction
hath
consecrated
;
and
that
greater
is
the
force
of
benediction
then
of
nature
,
seing
by
the
benediction
euen
Nature
is
changed
Cyprian
.
de
coena
Domini
This
bread
changed
not
in
shape
but
in
nature
,
by
the
omnipotency
of
the
word
is
made
flesh
.
Cyrill
.
orat.
He
that
in
the
marriage
of
Cana
changed
water
into
wine
by
his
only
will
,
is
not
he
worthy
that
we
belieue
him
,
that
he
hath
changed
wine
into
his
bloud
Gaudent
.
tract.
in
Exod.
The
Lord
,
&
Creatour
of
natures
,
that
of
earth
made
bread
,
agayne
(
because
he
can
do
it
,
and
hath
promised
to
do
it
)
makes
of
bread
his
owne
body
;
and
he
that
of
water
made
wine
,
now
of
wine
hath
made
his
bloud
.
Ambros.
de
ijs
qui
mysterijs
initiantur
.
cap.
Moyses
his
word
changed
the
waters
of
Aegypt
into
bloud
,
&
agayne
turned
them
from
bloud
into
water
.
If
so
great
was
the
benediction
of
man
,
what
may
we
thinke
of
diuine
consecration
,
where
the
very
words
of
our
Sauiour
worke
?
The
word
of
Elias
had
power
to
bring
downe
fire
from
heauen
,
&
shall
not
the
words
of
Christ
haue
force
to
change
the
kinds
of
the
elements
?
Ambros.
lib.
4.
de
S●cram
.
cap.
4.
Thou
seest
how
working
&
efficacious
is
the
word
of
Christ
.
If
therfore
such
vertue
is
in
his
word
,
that
therby
things
that
are
not
,
receaue
being
;
how
much
more
hath
it
power
,
that
the
things
that
are
still
,
remayne
and
be
conuerted
into
another
substance
Theophilact
.
c.
4.
Bread
is
transelemented
or
transformed
by
an
ineffable
operation
,
although
to
vs
it
seeme
bread
,
because
we
are
weake
,
and
haue
horrour
to
eate
raw
flesh
,
especially
the
flesh
of
man
;
for
this
reason
bread
appeareth
,
but
in
essence
and
substance
it
is
not
bread
.
Cyrill
.
Hieros
.
Catech.
mystagog
.
4.
Come
not
therfore
as
vnto
simple
bread
and
wine
,
for
it
is
the
body
and
bloud
of
Christ
,
for
although
sense
suggest
the
contrary
,
yet
let
fayth
confirme
thee
.
Iudge
not
of
the
thing
by
tast
,
but
indubitably
,
&
with
full
fayth
belieue
,
that
thou
art
made
partaker
of
the
body
&
bloud
of
Christ
.
Know
this
,
&
with
full
certitude
belieue
,
that
the
bread
seene
is
not
bread
,
though
it
so
seeme
to
the
tast
,
but
the
body
of
Christ
;
&
that
wine
seene
is
not
wine
,
though
tast
iudge
it
to
be
wine
,
but
the
bloud
of
Christ
.
Habent
veteris
Ecclesiae
exemplum
fateor
.
Caluin
.
Instit.
l.
9.
c.
the
Sacrament
was
(
of
some
)
reserued
in
the
elder
dayes
of
the
Church
,
is
not
Fulke
agaynst
Heskins
,
Saunders
.
p.
so
great
a
question
,
as
whether
it
ought
to
be
reserued
.
Chemnit.
in
exam.
Con.
Trid.
p.
Iustin.
Apol.
Dionys.
Alexand
ep.
ad
Fab.
apud
Euseb.
l.
Chrysost.
Ep.
ad
Innocent
Dionysius
Alexandrinus
Tertul.
l.
2.
ad
vxorem
.
Gregor.
Nazian.
orat
.
de
Gorgon
.
Ambros.
orat
.
in
obit●●
fratris
Satyri
.
Simeon
Metaphrast
.
vitae
S.
Stephani
Papae
&
Martyris
.
cap.
Vsuard
.
in
martyrolog.
Guitmund
.
de
corp.
&
sanguine
.
l.
Cyprian
.
serm.
de
Lapsis
.
tanta
est
Domini
potentia
Cyrill
.
Alex.
ep.
ad
Calosyr
.
racke
till
they
rent
them
in
peeces
by
violent
interpretations
,
S.
Ambrose
Ep.
Transelementing
.
The
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
Transelementation
proueth
not
Transubstantiation
.
For
in
Transubstantiation
the
matter
is
destroyed
,
&
the
quantity
and
accidents
remayne
;
&
in
Transelementation
the
matter
remayneth
,
&
the
essentiall
&
accidentall
formes
are
altered
.
elements
.
Elements
Ergo
,
Transelementation
essential
change
,
or
a
change
according
to
the
essentiall
forme
of
bread
S.
Nissen
.
orat
.
Catechist
.
c.
Ioan.
c.
6.
v.
56.
in
a
manner
Transelemented
into
Christ
,
in
a
manner
Transubstantiated
into
Christ
S.
Cyrill
by
the
words
,
Conuerting
bread
and
wine
into
the
verity
of
his
owne
flesh
,
vnderstandeth
not
Popish
Transubstantiation
,
but
mysticall
&
Sacramentall
Conuersion
,
to
wit
,
Conuersion
of
signification
,
vse
,
&
operation
.
For
he
speaketh
of
bread
&
wine
,
according
to
their
whole
nature
contayning
substance
&
accidents
,
but
the
accidents
are
only
mystically
conuerted
into
Christ
his
body
.
Answere
.
mystical
conuersion
S.
Cyrill
find
horrour
to
feed
theron
,
because
they
should
see
and
feele
,
that
they
eate
and
drinke
flesh
&
bloud
.
by
Christs
penetratiue
power
,
conuerting
them
into
the
verity
of
his
flesh
and
bloud
.
S.
Cyrill
S.
Chrysostome
The
Father
sayth
not
,
that
nothing
of
the
substance
is
left
,
but
the
cleane
the
contrary
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
Nothing
of
the
substance
goeth
away
:
&
the
words
which
follow
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
are
falsely
translated
,
for
they
are
not
,
Also
the
substance
of
bread
is
not
consumed
by
the
body
of
Christ
,
according
to
the
Tenet
of
many
Scholemen
.
The
substance
of
the
externall
elements
passeth
into
the
body
of
the
receauer
,
&
is
consumed
,
or
vnited
to
the
flesh
of
the
receauer
.
S.
Chrysostome
S.
Chrysostome
S.
Chrysostome
M.
Sauells
Edition
S.
Chrysostomes
Homil.
6.
de
poenitentia
pag.
S.
Chrysostome
ridiculous
vanityes
and
toyes
with
what
confidence
doest
thou
approach
vnto
the
Mysteries
,
with
a
conscience
so
polluted
?
If
thou
did'st
hold
dunge
in
thy
hands
,
durst
thou
touch
the
hemme
of
the
garment
of
an
earthly
King
?
No
,
thou
durst
not
.
Do
not
regard
that
it
is
bread
do
not
thinke
that
it
is
wine
,
for
it
is
not
meate
that
is
cast
out
by
egestion
as
others
are
.
God
forbidd
,
do
not
so
thinke
.
But
as
when
waxe
is
ioyned
to
the
fire
,
nothing
of
the
substance
thereof
goeth
away
so
do
thou
thinke
the
mysteryes
are
consumed
by
the
substance
of
the
body
.
Wherfore
comming
to
receaue
,
do
not
thinke
you
take
the
diuine
body
as
from
the
hand
of
a
man
,
but
as
fire
from
the
tonges
of
the
Seraphim
.
S.
Chrysostome
S.
Chrysostome
thinke
we
receaue
bread
and
wine
in
nor
ordinary
meate
such
as
is
cast
out
by
egestion
.
S.
Chrysostome
that
the
substance
of
bread
is
not
consumed
by
the
body
of
Christ
,
according
to
the
Tenet
of
many
Scholemen
,
This
is
my
body
It
is
inconsequent
to
argue
,
they
are
changed
in
nature
:
their
naturall
substance
is
destroyed
.
For
S.
Peter
speaking
of
Regenerate
persons
sayth
,
they
are
made
partakers
of
the
Diuine
Nature
,
and
yet
his
meaning
is
not
,
that
their
former
substance
is
abolished
.
Non
est
quod
natura
formauit
That
to
a
mysticall
change
the
omnipotency
of
God
is
required
,
as
appeareth
in
Baptisme
.
Therefore
,
although
some
Fathers
require
an
omnipotent
power
to
eleuate
,
and
change
the
creatures
of
bread
and
wine
,
yet
it
followeth
not
,
that
they
maintayned
Transubstantiation
.
serm.
4.
de
natiuit
That
the
same
power
of
the
Highest
makes
water
,
being
water
,
to
bring
forth
regenerate
persons
,
which
caused
a
virgin
,
remayning
a
virgin
,
to
bring
forth
the
Sauiour
.
S.
Cyrill
S.
Gaudentius
changed
not
in
shape
but
in
nature
,
is
by
the
omnipotency
of
made
his
flesh
S.
Cyprian
The
Authour
of
the
booke
de
Coena
Domini
Rhem.
Testam
in
was
not
in
tyme
much
inferiour
to
Cyprian
.
Erasmus
S.
Cyprian
fol.
287.
The
Authour
was
some
learned
man
of
S.
Cyprian
his
age
,
S.
Cyprian
in
the
shape
pag.
425.
it
passeth
vpon
the
quantity
and
accidents
of
bread
,
as
well
as
vpon
the
substance
.
Ergo
,
Be
washed
herewith
,
for
this
is
my
blood
,
drinke
yee
of
this
,
for
this
is
my
bloud
.
the
Fathers
exhort
People
to
abnegate
their
senses
in
Baptisme
,
wherein
they
mantayne
no
Transubstantiation
.
with
full
Fayth
The
Fathers
teach
that
the
creatures
of
bread
and
wine
remayne
,
but
the
abstracted
shapes
of
bread
and
wine
be
not
Gods
creatures
,
but
Popish
fancyes
.
Before
consecration
it
is
bread
,
but
after
Consecration
,
of
bread
is
made
the
flesh
of
Christ
.
Irenaeus
(
l
4.
c.
that
the
holy
Eucharist
is
composed
of
two
thinges
,
the
one
heauenly
,
the
other
earthly
The
Fathers
teach
,
that
the
signes
and
elements
are
present
,
and
haue
power
to
feede
,
and
nourish
the
body
;
but
Mathematicall
bread
and
wine
haue
not
power
no
nourish
the
body
,
for
there
is
in
them
only
the
shadow
of
grayne
and
grapes
;
and
Papists
may
as
well
say
,
That
paynted
bread
hath
power
of
feeding
.
Answere
.
The
Fathers
affirme
,
that
the
elements
of
the
Eucharist
,
resemble
the
mysticall
vnion
betwixt
Christ
&
Christian
people
,
to
wit
,
bread
confected
of
many
graynes
of
wheat
,
and
wine
of
many
grapes
;
but
Popish
fictions
,
and
Mathematicall
shadowes
of
grayne
and
grapes
,
cannot
resemble
this
mysticall
vnion
.
Answere
.
Because
this
Iesuit
produceth
no
new
matter
,
but
only
repeateth
what
we
haue
formerly
confuted
;
and
especially
because
Reseruation
concludeth
not
Transubstantiation
,
I
forbeare
further
examination
of
the
particular
Testimonyes
produced
by
him
.
this
Iesuit
a
Reall
Presence
conuerted
,
transelemented
,
changed
into
the
nature
and
verity
of
Christs
flesh
and
bloud
,
mysticall
conuersion
signification
,
vse
,
and
operation
,
significatiue
of
operation
and
vse
Theodoret.
Dialog.
Inconfusus
Gelasius
de
duabus
naturis
aduersus
Eutichet
.
Hom.
de
natiuit
.
Saluatoris
,
in
corr
.
Epiph.
p.
the
mysticall
signes
passe
by
the
working
of
the
holy
Ghost
,
into
another
substane
,
&
yet
remaine
in
the
propriety
of
their
nature
.
August
.
serm.
ad
Infant
.
apud
Bedam
in
cap.
Beda
de
mysterio
missae
apud
Thom.
Waldens
.
Tom.
2.
c.
The
forme
of
bread
is
seene
,
but
the
substance
of
bread
is
not
there
,
nor
any
other
bread
,
but
only
that
bread
which
came
downe
from
heauen
.
Bertram
,
S.
Chrysostome
S.
Irenaeus
,
S.
Damascen
The
Plea
for
the
Reall
Presence
agaynst
Syr
Humfrey
Lynd
his
Bertram
.
S.
Chrysostomes
.
S.
Irenaeus
S.
Damascen
As
a
fiery
coale
is
wood
and
fire
,
so
the
bread
of
the
holy
Communion
is
not
only
bread
,
but
bread
vnited
to
the
Diuinity
,
by
the
bread
of
the
holy
Communion
,
S.
Damascen
Christ
did
conioyne
his
diuinity
with
bread
and
wine
,
that
so
by
thinges
that
are
common
,
and
to
which
we
are
vsed
,
we
may
attayne
to
thinges
diuine
and
aboue
nature
,
for
verily
the
body
borne
of
the
Virgin
,
is
a
body
vnited
vnto
the
Deity
,
not
that
his
body
assumpted
into
heauen
doth
agayne
descend
from
heauen
,
but
that
bread
it selfe
,
and
wine
are
conuerted
into
the
flesh
and
bloud
of
God
.
A
coale
is
not
only
wood
,
but
wood
ioyned
to
fire
;
so
the
bread
of
the
holy
Communion
is
not
simple
bread
,
but
bread
vnited
vnto
the
Deity
.
But
the
body
vnited
to
the
Deity
,
is
not
any
single
nature
,
but
the
nature
of
flesh
and
the
nature
of
the
Deity
be
conioyned
together
in
it
.
S.
Damascen
Field
of
the
Church
lib.
Concil.
Alexand.
apud
Athanas.
Apolog.
2.
They
were
not
ashamed
in
publike
,
and
as
it
were
vpon
a
scaffold
to
treate
of
the
mysteryes
before
Catechumens
,
and
(
which
is
worse
)
before
Pagans
.
Epist.
Iulij
apud
Athanas
.
Apol.
is
not
lawfull
to
publish
the
mysteryes
before
them
that
are
not
initiated
,
for
feare
Pagans
out
of
ignorance
mocke
,
and
Catechumens
entring
into
curiosityes
be
scandalized
.
Before
Catechumens
,
&
(
which
is
more
)
before
Iewes
&
Pagans
blaspheming
Christianity
they
handled
a
question
about
the
body
and
bloud
of
our
Sauiour
.
Ambros.
de
myster.
initian
.
c.
To
declare
least
they
be
diuulged
vnto
Infidells
that
will
scoffe
at
them
.
euery
Puny
in
our
Vniuersities
pag.
448.
can
distinguish
between
mathematicall
and
potentiall
diuision
of
a
body
,
&
physicall
and
actuall
;
Aristotle
him selfe
teaching
vs
,
that
there
is
though
there
be
not
physically
or
actually
you
may
haue
respite
not
to
belieue
Transubstantiation
,
vntill
this
vast
worlds
Capcase
be
made
of
a
flyes
winge
August
.
tract.
in
Ioan.
&
to
receyue
the
Sacrament
without
the
body
of
Christ
,
Saint
Augustine
August
.
ep.
ad
Volusian
Gregory
Nissen
Greg.
Nissen
in
orat
.
de
Pasch.
p.
q
▪
contra
Gent.
ca.
Marsil
.
in
Dionys.
Cister
.
in
That
the
Romists
presumptuously
forming
Chimera's
and
Idols
in
the
forge
of
their
own
deceaued
brest
,
deserue
to
be
fed
only
with
accidents
,
as
the
birds
that
pecked
at
paynted
grapes
.
This
is
my
body
these
Miracles
be
but
the
lyes
of
Fryars
,
Est
Frater
,
Ergo
mendax
Corporall
and
substantiall
permanent
presence
of
Christs
body
in
the
Eucharist
,
Ioannes
Garetius
Iudocus
Coccius
Martin
Luther
,
Bucer
,
Peter
Martyr
,
Fryar
Barnes
,
Est
Minister
,
Ergo
mendax
Hierom
Zanchius
contra
Arianum
Anonymum
O
Tempora
!
O
Mores
in
Mat.
in
Ioan.
If
thou
couldst
not
comprehend
the
diuine
operation
of
God
,
why
didest
thou
not
accuse
the
imbecillity
of
mans
wit
,
rather
then
the
omnipotency
of
God
?
August
.
lib.
de
Ciuit.
c.
a
Sacrifice
a
Sacrament
He
that
eateth
this
bread
liueth
for
euer
.
Ioan.
6.59
.
The
bloud
of
Christ
cannot
properly
he
sayd
to
be
in
his
body
by
Concomitancy
,
(
for
then
it
were
accidentally
therein
)
but
as
a
part
in
the
whole
.
Mouetur
per
accidens
cum
corpore
Christ
his
body
Saint
Iohn
Ioan.
4.3
This
is
my
body
Caluin
l.
Instit.
c.
Ibidem
n.
Hilarius
l.
Dominicall
refection
,
the
Word
made
flesh
Cyrill
.
Alexand.
l.
4.
in
Ioan.
c.
by
the
consecration
of
the
mysteryes
we
receaue
the
very
Son
of
God
Cyrill
.
Hieros
.
Catech.
vnder
the
forme
of
bread
we
lodge
within
vs
the
soueraygne
King
Chrysost.
homil.
in
cap.
26.
Matth.
&
hom.
in
1.
ad
Cor.
we
see
Christ
,
feele
Christ
,
eate
Christ
,
non
regium
puerum
,
sed
ipsum
vnigenitum
Dei
Filium
.
It
is
an
absurd
manner
of
speach
to
tearme
Christ
the
meere
body
of
Christ
:
And
such
a
forme
of
speach
was
neuer
heard
of
hitherto
in
the
world
.
Ergo
,
Whatsoeuer
is
receaued
in
the
Sacrament
was
before
offered
to
God
on
the
Crosse.
But
the
body
of
Christ
hauing
soule
and
bloud
in
it
by
Concomitancy
was
not
offered
to
God
vpon
the
Crosse.
at
this
day
soule
and
bloud
be
not
in
the
body
of
Christ
by
Concomitancy
&c.
That
body
is
receaued
in
the
Eucharist
,
which
was
offered
to
God
on
the
Crosse
Though
Concomitancy
be
granted
,
yet
Communion
in
one
kind
,
is
not
iustifyed
,
because
the
blood
by
Concomitancy
is
receaued
in
the
veines
of
the
body
,
not
as
shed
out
of
the
veynes
:
But
people
must
receaue
the
blood
of
Christ
represented
as
shed
,
which
is
not
done
,
but
by
receauing
the
Cuppe
.
Multiplicamini
,
&
replete
terram
[
Gen.
Qui
manducat
me
,
&
ipse
viuit
propter
me
Ibid.
v.
vlcerous
,
&
a
playster
of
figge
leaues
that
Christs
Institution
is
a
virtuall
precept
:
non
obstant●
this
quadripart
argument
is
Sophisticall
as
if
the
●esuit
should
argue
thus
:
Head
,
breast
▪
back
,
leggs
and
armes
are
not
of
the
substance
of
human
nature
.
a
man
without
legs
and
armes
is
a
perfect
man
,
according
to
the
first
creation
of
mā-kind
.
I
need
add
no
more
,
but
smile
.
This
is
my
body
Augustine
[
Epist.
If
Communion
in
both
kindes
,
be
not
of
the
substance
of
the
Sacrament
,
why
should
Communion
in
bread
,
or
wine
be
of
the
substance
of
the
Sacrament
?
Why
may
not
Communion
in
Cheese
be
truly
a
Sacrament
,
as
well
as
Communion
in
one
kind
?
Caluin
(
see
Beza
epist.
&
epist.
pag.
479.
That
both
kinds
do
more
liuely
represent
Christs
Passion
,
then
one
only
.
pag.
479.
Drinke
yee
all
of
this
,
but
obedience
is
better
then
Sacrifice
,
He
that
heareth
not
the
Church
,
let
him
be
to
thee
as
an
heathen
and
a
publican
.
Augustin
.
ep.
Do
this
in
remembrance
of
me
,
Do
this
as
often
as
you
drinke
in
memory
of
me
,
Vermine
,
infatuated
Romanist
Sect.
4.
Do
this
Do
this
Do
this
after
supper
Paschall
Lambe
v.
2.
Eleuatio
manuum
mearum
sacrificium
vespertinum
Leauen
of
sinne
Do
this
Do
this
Cup
vnto
all
men
Bibite
ex
hoc
omnes
Bibite
ex
hoc
omnes
Infidells
,
Iewes
,
Turkes
,
Infants
,
and
to
them
all
only
Euangelist
[
Mat.
Bibite
ex
hoc
omnes
Biberunt
ex
eo
omnes
Drinke
yee
all
of
this
doe
this
in
remembrance
of
mee
,
490.
lin
That
these
wordes
were
spoken
to
the
People
respectiuely
,
and
in
part
,
manducate
,
bibite
;
Take
,
eate
,
drinke
,
take
with
your
mouth
with
their
hands
Drinke
yee
all
of
this
Drinke
yee
all
of
this
Deuide
this
Cup
amongst
you
deuide
this
Cup
amongst
you
that
all
men
drinke
not
of
the
same
indiuiduall
,
but
of
the
same
specificall
Cup
,
deuide
this
Cup
amongst
you
Drinke
yee
all
of
this
indiuidual
quart
,
of
a
quart
of
the
same
kind
?
Deuide
this
Cupp
amongst
you
,
imports
not
,
drinke
all
of
this
indiuiduall
Cupp
,
but
of
a
Cupp
of
the
same
kind
?
Drinke
yee
all
of
this
What
Christ
sayd
to
the
Apostles
,
Paul
sayd
to
the
whole
multitude
of
the
faythfull
,
S.
Paul
drinke
yee
all
of
this
to
all
the
faythfull
,
let
a
man
proue
himselfe
,
and
so
eate
of
that
bread
,
and
drinke
of
that
Cupp
,
Coenam
Domini
oportet
esse
communem
If
Communion
in
both
kinds
hath
no
foundation
in
Gods
word
,
then
Communion
in
one
kind
hath
no
foundation
in
Gods
word
.
If
the
reason
why
the
Apostles
receaued
the
Cupp
was
,
because
they
were
Priests
,
then
all
Priests
being
present
at
Communion
ought
to
receaue
in
both
kinds
though
they
administer
not
.
Drinke
yee
all
of
this
Doe
this
Drinke
yee
all
of
this
Do
this
what
force
is
there
in
these
wordes
,
to
conclude
Priestly
ordination
Do
this
Do
this
proueth
Priesthood
,
then
lay
men
are
Priests
when
the
wordes
be
spoken
to
them
in
part
,
or
respectiuely
.
Do
this
Communion
vnder
one
kinde
S.
Iohn
Except
yee
eate
the
flesh
&
drinke
the
bloud
of
the
Sonne
of
Man
,
you
shall
not
haue
life
in
you
.
Saint
Iohn
Baptize
all
nations
in
the
name
of
the
Father
,
and
of
the
Sonne
,
and
of
the
Holy
Ghost
.
Lauer
,
or
bath
of
the
renouation
of
the
holy
Ghost
.
Vnlesse
you
eate
the
flesh
of
the
Sonne
of
man
,
and
drinke
his
bloud
,
you
shall
not
haue
life
in
you
,
He
that
eateth
this
bread
shall
liue
for
euer
Et
(
and
He
that
eateth
and
drinketh
vnworthily
,
eateth
and
drinketh
damnation
,
Except
you
eate
and
drinke
Except
you
eate
the
flesh
drinke
the
bloud
of
the
Sonne
of
man
,
you
shall
not
haue
life
in
you
.
Et
,
and
Et
,
and
Exod.
21.
He
that
striketh
his
Father
&
mother
let
him
dye
the
death
,
The
bread
which
I
will
giue
is
my
flesh
,
for
the
life
of
the
world
.
he
that
eateth
me
shall
liue
by
me
he
that
eateth
this
bread
shall
liue
for
euer
.
Except
you
eate
the
flesh
of
the
Sonne
of
man
,
and
drinke
his
bloud
you
shall
not
haue
life
in
you
,
the
law
forbad
the
eating
of
bloud
,
but
the
Gospell
commands
drinking
thereof
,
S.
Austine
.
q.
In
Leuit.
In
the
law
men
are
forbidden
so
tast
of
the
bloud
of
the
Sacrifices
,
but
in
the
new
law
from
taking
the
bloud
of
our
Sacrifice
by
way
of
nourishment
,
no
man
is
forbidden
,
yea
rather
all
are
inuited
thereunto
that
will
haue
life
,
Chrysostom
.
hom.
in
●
.
ad
Cor.
the
Cup
as
distributed
vnto
all
.
epist.
ad
Philadelphenses
&c.
S.
Iustine
,
pag.
Iustinus
Martyr
That
Christians
and
he
addeth
further
The
Deacons
distribute
vnto
euery
one
present
consecrated
bread
,
wine
,
and
water
,
S.
Iustin
S.
Iustine
,
The
Apostles
taught
that
Iesus
commanded
them
so
to
doe
,
S.
Iustine
We
are
taught
,
that
as
Iesus
Christ
is
made
truly
flesh
by
the
word
of
God
,
in
the
same
manner
the
Eucharisticall
foode
,
by
the
prayer
of
the
word
proceeding
from
him
,
is
the
flesh
and
blood
of
Iesus
incarnate
:
for
the
Apostles
in
their
writings
tearmed
the
Gospells
,
do
deliuer
,
that
Iesus
gaue
that
preception
vnto
them
.
For
taking
bread
into
his
hands
,
and
hauing
giuen
thankes
he
sayd
In
like
manner
taking
the
Cup
after
thansgiuing
he
sayd
S.
Iustine
to
do
thus
S.
Cyprian
.
Pag.
In
consecrating
and
administring
the
Cup
vnto
the
people
,
some
do
not
that
which
our
Lord
did
appoint
and
commanded
:
S.
Cyprian
in
administring
S.
Cyprian
The
place
of
explicated
,
with
an
Answere
to
the
Testimonyes
of
the
Fathers
.
Vnles
you
eate
or
drinke
&c.
a
Right
Cyp.
l.
epist.
Aug.
de
haeres.
Leo
serm.
de
Quad.
Gelas.
apud
Gratian.
de
Consecrat.
cap.
Comperimus
.
nescio
qua
superstitione
docentur
astringi
D.
Morton
That
it
was
not
the
Manichees
abstinence
from
wine
,
but
the
reason
of
their
forbearance
,
that
was
iudged
hereticall
.
Morton
Protestant
.
Appeale
.
lib.
because
the
diuision
of
one
and
the
same
Sacrament
cannot
be
done
without
sacriledge
.
is
this
find
that
some
men
hauing
taken
the
portion
of
our
Lords
body
,
refrayne
from
the
Cup
of
the
holy
bloud
.
Which
men
(
because
they
are
imbued
with
I
know
not
what
superstition
,
)
let
them
without
any
question
receaue
the
whole
Sacraments
,
or
nothing
at
all
,
for
the
diuision
of
one
and
the
same
mystery
cannot
be
vsed
without
a
great
Sacriledge
.
without
any
question
Iesuit
Vasquez
Iesuit
Answerer
Gelasius
.
The
Iesuit
is
confuted
by
a
learned
and
intelligent
man
of
his
owne
Society
,
to
wit
who
sayth
,
that
some
of
his
party
apply
the
place
of
Gelasius
agaynst
Manichees
,
but
this
exposition
agreeth
not
with
the
last
clause
of
the
Canon
.
Gelasius
of
lay
Manichees
no
man
is
to
reiect
or
the
exposition
of
Scripture
,
commonly
and
anciently
receaued
vpon
vncertayne
and
probable
reasons
.
though
it
agree
fitly
to
the
rest
of
the
decree
of
Gelasius
,
yet
cannot
be
fitted
to
the
last
branch
thereof
,
where
Gelasius
that
the
diuision
of
the
one
and
same
mystery
is
Sacrilegious
in
it selfe
,
and
in
nature
:
vnto
me
another
explication
seemeth
more
probable
.
learned
&
intelligent
Cyprian
de
Coena
Domini
Ioan.
Przibrau
.
confess
.
Fid.
Cath.
c.
Hospin
.
Histor.
Sacram
.
p.
2.
fol.
112.
Melanct.
in
edit.
Comm.
impress
.
Argent
.
an
.
I
Iudge
of
the
Eucharist
,
that
they
sinne
not
who
knowing
&
belieuing
this
liberty
,
do
vse
eyther
part
of
the
signes
.
Luther
.
de
Captiu
,
Babylon
.
cap.
de
Eucharistia
.
They
sinne
not
agaynst
Christ
,
who
vse
one
kind
,
seing
Christ
doth
not
commaund
to
vse
both
,
but
hath
left
it
to
the
will
of
euery
one
.
Hospin
.
Histor.
Sacr.
p.
Concerning
Luther
,
Melancthon
&c.
I
answere
that
your
benefactour
Coccius
(
to
whome
you
are
perpetually
obliged
for
your
readings
)
alledgeth
some
such
sayings
,
but
how
truly
it
is
vncertayne
.
Luther
,
Melancthon
Concil.
Florentin
.
in
decreto
Eugenij
That
Christ
is
whole
vnder
ech
forme
.
Concil.
Basilien
.
Sess.
vnder
one
kind
Concil.
Constantiense
Sess.
Alexander
Halensis
Halensis
4.
p.
q.
a.
4.
sect.
Laymen
receaued
vnder
the
sole
forme
of
bread
.
Venerable
Bede
Beda
.
Histor.
Gent.
Angl.
l.
&
l.
4.
c.
You
are
guided
by
that
spirit
which
is
mentioned
3.
Kings
22.
v.
when
you
affirme
,
that
Venerable
Bede
sayth
,
in
the
Church
of
England
euer
since
her
conuersion
vnder
S.
Communion
in
one
kind
was
in
vse
;
for
no
such
report
is
found
in
him
.
Answere
.
so
signify
l.
2.
c.
5.
Histor.
Anglor.
l.
4.
c.
the
masse
being
ended
,
viatico
Dominici
corporis
&
sanguinis
accepto
,
Euseb.
l.
Histor.
c.
ex
ep.
Dionys.
Alexandrin
.
ad
Fabium
.
Saint
Ambrose
Paulinus
in
vita
Ambrosi●
Tertullian
.
ad
vxor
.
c.
Basil.
epist.
ad
Caesar.
Patritium
.
Pratum
Spiritual
.
c.
It
was
an
ancient
custome
to
send
the
Communion
to
persons
absent
in
both
kinds
,
as
appeareth
by
Exuperius
in
S.
Hierome
,
and
S.
Gregory
Nazianzen
of
his
sister
Gorgonia
.
Answere
.
S.
Hierome
S.
Gregory
Nazianzen
That
whatsoeuer
of
the
Antitypes
or
Images
of
the
pretious
body
and
bloud
her
hand
had
hidden
,
that
shee
did
bath
&
mingle
with
her
teares
Concil.
Loadicen
.
can
.
49.
&
Trullen
.
can.
52.
Leo.
serm.
4.
de
Quadrag
.
First
the
Manichees
were
espyed
,
else
how
could
the
Pope
reproue
their
practise
Secondly
Vasquez
the
Iesuit
sayth
,
That
these
Heretikes
receaued
the
Cup
into
their
hand
,
but
dranke
no
wine
:
And
among
a
great
multitude
,
some
few
might
hold
the
Cup
to
their
mouth
,
&
make
shew
of
drinking
,
and
yet
receaue
no
wine
.
S.
Leo
Sozom.
l.
c.
5.
Act.
2.42
Aug.
lib.
de
consens
.
Euangel.
c.
Beda
&
Theophil
.
in
Lucam
.
Hier.
in
Epitaph
.
Paulae
.
Isych
.
l.
in
Leuit.
cap.
of
Congruity
of
Condignity
of
Congruity
meere
Impetration
merit
of
Condignity
That
the
merit
of
Christ
doth
by
grace
giue
true
INHERENT
sanctity
and
purity
vnto
mens
soules
and
actions
.
That
good
workes
are
an
ACCEPTABLE
sacrifice
vnto
God
,
and
the
same
are
TRVLY
good
,
not
only
comparatiuely
,
but
according
to
the
rule
of
vertue
.
That
in
all
good
works
there
is
a
DIGNITY
of
grace
,
Diuine
similitude
,
goodnes
,
and
honour
.
That
the
reward
of
good
workes
is
called
a
Crowne
of
righteousnes
Tim.
4.8
.
because
it
is
bestowed
on
them
that
exercise
righteousnes
,
in
REGARD
of
their
righteousnes
.
That
God
in
giuing
the
reward
considereth
the
mind
and
quality
of
the
Doer
,
the
integrity
,
MEASVRE
and
QVANTITY
of
the
worke
.
Sanctity
,
purity
,
dignity
of
workes
,
inherent
iustice
inherent
Iustice
Concerning
Merit
diuine
Preordination
the
grace
of
Redemption
by
Christ
Iesus
,
grace
of
Adoption
in
Baptisme
grace
Preuenient
grace
adiuuant
of
mercifull
Indulgence
liberal
promise
the
grace
of
Perseuerance
Can
any
thing
be
more
arrogant
&
foolish
then
for
miserable
beggars
&
sinners
to
mintayne
,
that
God
should
be
vniust
if
he
rendred
not
heauen
to
mans
good
workes
?
And
yet
this
proud
Doctrine
is
deliuered
by
the
Rhemists
,
Annotat.
Heb.
6.4
.
God
is
not
vniust
to
forget
your
workes
,
and
loue
which
you
shewed
in
his
name
in
ministring
vnto
the
Saints
.
God
is
not
as
man
that
he
should
lye
,
S.
Paul
.
If
the
Iesuit
should
maintayne
that
Good
workes
meret
iustification
or
perseuerance
,
not
by
their
Nature
,
but
by
Grace
,
this
distinction
would
not
free
his
Tenet
from
errour
:
so
likwise
it
is
erroneous
to
mayntayne
that
Good
workes
merit
by
grace
.
Answere
.
S.
Paul
The
Passions
here
expressed
were
Martyrdomes
iustifyed
by
grace
,
spirituall
Sacrifices
of
a
sweet
smelling
odour
,
and
Condignity
,
or
worthines
equall
in
desert
or
value
is
denyed
vnto
them
.
Answere
.
The
spirit
himselfe
giueth
testimony
to
our
spirit
,
that
we
are
the
Children
of
God
.
If
his
Children
then
his
heyres
,
the
heyres
of
God
,
fellow-heyres
with
Christ
;
if
so
be
that
we
suffer
with
him
that
we
may
be
glorifyed
with
him
.
For
I
thinke
the
Passions
of
this
time
not
to
be
condigne
vnto
the
future
glory
.
S.
Paul
The
Iesuit
hath
set
fire
on
his
owne
house
:
for
if
we
owe
our
works
vnto
to
God
by
the
titles
of
iustice
,
Religion
&
gratitude
,
what
peeping
hole
,
I
pray
you
,
is
left
for
merit
,
to
creepe
in
at
?
Answere
.
The
Ministers
Arguments
,
or
rather
Inuestiues
agaynst
this
doctrine
of
Merit
,
with
a
short
Answer
thereunto
.
Chrysostome
[
Homil.
in
priorem
ad
Cor.
Thou
shalt
loue
the
Lord
thy
God
,
with
all
thy
hart
,
with
all
thy
soule
,
with
all
thy
strength
,
Basil.
ho.
in
illud
Moysis
without
sinning
mortally
Aug.
de
spiritu
&
lit
.
cap.
vlt.
Saint
Augustine
,
Saint
Bernard
.
serm.
5.
in
Cantica
.
of
all
his
First
to
the
definition
of
workes
of
supererogation
is
required
,
that
all
which
the
Diuine
law
commandes
be
fullfilled
.
But
if
iust
men
haue
sinne
,
they
performe
not
all
the
Diuine
law
doth
require
.
For
euery
sinne
is
a
transgression
of
the
Diuine
law
,
If
thou
wilt
enter
into
life
,
keepe
the
commandments
,
Math.
Euery
sinne
is
a
transgression
of
the
diuine
law
,
de
Vig.
Nat.
No
man
though
he
giue
all
to
the
poore
&c.
can
exceed
the
highest
and
strictest
measure
of
Charity
and
obedience
in
this
life
.
For
the
Euangelicall
law
commandeth
vs
and
through
the
obligation
of
gratitude
we
owe
vnto
God
,
according
to
S.
Bernard
,
Omne
quod
sumus
,
omne
quod
possumus
,
Answere
.
in
pr●paratione
animi
Haymo
in
Euang.
Domin
.
post
Pentecostem
.
Beda
in
cap.
mor.
cap.
S.
Fulgentius
Fulg.
Prolog
.
in
l.
contra
Monimum
.
Paulinus
epist.
Aug.
l.
2.
q.
Euangel.
cap.
In
illis
imperat
vobis
,
in
his
Idem
ibid.
cap.
Aug.
lib.
de
Adulteriu
.
Coning
.
lib.
c.
Optat.
l.
cont.
Parmenian
Hier.
aduersus
Iouin
.
cap.
Chrys.
hom.
Greg.
Naz.
orat.
Orig.
in
cap.
ad
Rom.
Saint
Ambrose
Ambros.
l.
de
viduis
,
vltra
medium
.
Ibid.
v.
Pag.
544.
The
Romists
in
their
course
of
doctrine
about
Satisfaction
,
peruert
all
that
which
the
Fathers
taught
.
First
,
that
which
the
Fathers
speake
of
the
fault
and
guilt
of
sinne
,
they
wrest
to
the
temporall
payne
of
mortall
sinne
,
remayning
after
the
remission
of
the
euerlasting
guilt
.
is
spoken
in
holy
Scripture
,
or
by
the
ancient
Fathers
,
concerning
redeming
sinnes
by
satisfaction
,
belonges
to
the
fault
and
eternall
payne
of
sinne
;
and
this
satisfaction
,
must
be
performed
by
the
delinquent
himselfe
in
this
present
life
.
lin.
vlt.
That
there
is
a
remaynder
of
Temporall
affliction
after
the
remission
of
the
guilt
of
sin
.
That
this
temporall
payne
may
be
remoued
,
or
mitigated
by
workes
of
mortification
and
pennance
.
Hilarius
in
Psal.
&
alij
Ezechiel
18.22
Cyprian
.
Epist.
Hierom.
in
Epitaph
.
Paulae
the
guilt
of
Temporall
payne
de
Ciuit.
c.
that
which
the
Fathers
stiled
Satisfaction
improperly
,
and
by
way
of
deprecation
,
the
Romists
make
satisfaction
of
condignity
,
yea
of
rigour
of
Iustice
.
p.
D.
Thom.
q.
pag.
113.
And
for
veniall
sinne
,
more
effectuall
then
Christs
satisfaction
.
Suarez
▪
Tom.
p.
disp.
If
our
satisfaction
be
ioyned
with
Christs
,
dicetur
eam
esse
de
rigore
iustiti●
ratione
satisfactionis
Christi
,
it
shall
be
sayd
to
be
in
rigour
of
iustice
in
respect
but
of
the
satisfaction
of
Christ
.
I
can
do
all
thinges
but
in
him
that
strengthneth
me
.
Philip.
iust
,
condigne
,
equal
,
compensant
,
Tertullian
libro
de
poenitentia
:
Christ
proposeth
pardon
of
sinnes
to
be
by
the
of
pennance
in
Leuit.
By
the
fruites
of
pennance
,
by
laborious
good
works
,
the
of
the
redemption
of
sinne
is
gathered
together
.
S.
Cyprian
l
By
lamentations
and
IVST
satisfactions
sinnes
are
REDEEMED
.
S.
Hilar.
can
.
in
Matth.
How
shall
we
PAY
the
last
FARTHING
OF
PAINE
,
vnlesse
by
the
PRICE
of
Charitable
deeds
to
the
needy
,
our
sinnes
be
REDEEMED
?
Is
thy
sinne
great
and
grieuous
?
Thou
must
needes
apply
agaynst
it
much
and
frequent
confession
,
bitter
weeping
,
longe
&
laborious
watching
,
continuall
and
neuer-interrupted
fasting
:
let
thy
Pennance
be
EQVALL
vnto
thy
sinne
.
Let
the
sinner
COMPENSATE
by
the
austerity
of
pennance
,
his
former
pleasures
wherwith
he
offended
God
.
The
body
must
be
punished
by
sharp
intreaty
,
which
hath
been
long
inured
to
pleasure
:
much
time
spent
in
laughing
must
be
COMPENSATED
by
continuall
weeping
.
Euen
the
wounds
after
Baptisme
are
curable
,
but
not
without
many
teares
,
and
weepings
,
and
mournings
,
and
fastings
,
and
prayngs
,
and
by
payne
CONTEMPERED
vnto
the
QVANTITY
of
the
sinne
.
S.
Gregory
We
must
not
only
do
the
fruits
and
workes
of
pennance
,
but
workes
of
pennance
that
be
WORTHY
or
CONDIGNE
;
DIGNOS
poenitentiae
fructus
.
Sacrifice
vnto
God
a
sacrifice
of
IVSTICE
,
that
is
,
Be
so
angry
agaynst
your
former
sinnes
,
that
you
massacre
them
,
by
doing
CONDIGNE
works
of
penance
,
punishing
your selues
for
EVERY
SINNE
,
IVST
AS
MVCH
,
as
CONDIGNE
pennance
requires
.
This
is
a
Sacrifice
of
IVSTICE
.
Redeeme
thy
sinnes
with
Almes-deeds
,
and
thine
iniquityes
with
mercyes
,
vnto
the
poore
.
Chrysost.
hom.
in
Act.
Apost
Cyprian
.
Serm.
d.
Eleemosyna
Thy
Father
,
who
seeth
what
is
done
in
secret
,
will
reward
thee
.
Saint
Augustine
Aug.
Enchyr.
c.
Ionae
cap.
vlt.
Cypr.
serm.
de
lapsis
,
circa
finem
.
Ambros.
serm.
vlt.
in
Psal.
ab
omni
integram
labe
peccati
Aug.
de
Nat.
&
Grat.
cap.
Luc.
1.
v.
8.
Gregor.
in
cap.
Iob.
11.
Venerab
.
Beda
ho.
de
decollat
.
Ioan.
Saint
Paulinus
Paulin.
ep.
Ad
Heb.
Cor.
4.2
.
Cor.
11
▪
That
the
world
was
vnworthy
of
them
.
Saint
Paul
Cypr.
l.
Aug.
tract.
64.
in
Ioan
.
quoad
reatum
culpae
&
poenae
Ber.
serm.
in
Cantica
Caluin
[
lib.
Instit.
cap.
I
am
partaker
with
all
them
that
feare
thee
,
&
keepe
thy
Commaundments
.
Luke
:
For
the
present
let
your
aboundance
supply
their
want
,
that
also
their
aboundance
may
be
a
supplement
vnto
your
want
.
I
ioye
in
my
sufferings
for
you
,
and
I
make
full
the
things
that
want
of
the
sufferings
of
Christ
in
my
flesh
,
for
his
body
which
is
the
Church
.
2.
Cor.
Origen
.
hom.
in
Num.
Aug.
in
ep.
Cypr.
l.
Tertul.
lib.
de
pudicit
.
cap.
22.
Let
it
suffice
the
Martyrs
,
they
haue
cancelled
&
satisfied
for
their
own
sins
.
It
is
ingratitude
,
or
pride
for
one
prodigally
to
cast
abroad
vpon
others
,
that
which
as
a
great
benefit
was
bestowed
vpon
him
.
If
thou
be
a
sinner
,
how
can
the
oyle
of
thy
Lampe
suffice
both
for
thee
,
and
me
?
It
is
remarkable
how
the
Roman
Higlars
with
one
breath
,
both
magnify
,
&
debase
the
price
of
Christs
bloud
.
For
one
while
they
say
,
That
one
drop
thereof
is
sufficient
to
sasisfy
for
all
the
sinnes
of
the
world
;
and
then
agayne
they
inferre
,
That
it
is
fit
it
should
be
eeked
out
with
an
addition
of
Saintly
satisfactions
,
to
raise
a
stocke
to
redeeme
soules
out
of
Purgatory
.
Else
why
stint
they
not
this
treasure
vpon
the
mayne
Reuenew
of
Christs
Passions
only
?
Their
detected
meaning
is
:
Christs
Bloud
alone
is
all-sufficient
to
saue
soules
;
but
the
same
is
insufficient
to
impregnate
his
Holinesse
his
Coffers
.
The
bloud
of
Christ
hath
abundant
vertue
in
it
to
cleanse
sinnes
,
but
it
must
emendicate
vertue
to
fill
purses
,
and
to
satisfy
the
Auarice
of
the
Horse-leeches
of
Rome
.
Cyprian
ep
553.
If
the
Bloud
of
Christ
be
infinit
,
it
is
foolish
to
ioyne
to
the
same
the
Bloud
of
Martyrs
&
passions
of
Creatures
.
Is
any
man
so
foolish
as
to
add
the
light
of
a
candle
to
the
cleere
light
of
the
Sunne
?
eeke
out
the
price
of
his
bloud
with
addition
,
Tom.
4.
in
3.
p.
disp.
Concil.
Lateran
.
sub
Inno.
&
Vienn
.
sub
Clem.
5.
impregnate
his
Coffers
deuised
by
Roman
Prelats
for
filthy
lucre
.
Merits
of
Saints
By
this
you
may
see
that
Popery
is
a
mistery
,
And
the
Canonists
say
of
the
Pope
,
His
will
is
a
reason
&c.
otherwise
there
is
the
same
reason
for
communication
of
merits
,
as
for
satisfactions
.
For
in
Christ
Iesus
both
were
communicated
al●ke
,
and
Christ
is
the
samplar
of
saintly
merit
&
satisfaction
,
if
there
be
any
.
Though
the
superabundant
satisfactions
want
the
proper
fruite
and
reward
of
satisfaction
,
yet
this
(
being
recompensed
by
a
large
increase
and
surplasage
in
an
other
kind
)
can
be
no
dishonour
to
God
.
As
prayer
though
sometimes
the
same
want
the
most
proper
fruite
and
effect
thereof
,
which
is
to
obtayne
the
thinge
requested
,
yet
is
the
same
otherwise
sufficiently
rewarded
.
ANSWERE
.
If
one
should
affirme
,
It
is
more
for
Christs
glory
to
purchase
to
himselfe
a
people
which
in
this
life
is
perfectly
innocent
,
then
to
purchase
a
people
carrying
alwayes
about
them
the
remaynder
of
sinne
;
he
should
not
honour
Christ
but
proue
himselfe
a
lyer
,
so
likewise
to
affirme
,
It
is
a
greater
honour
to
Christs
merits
to
purchase
Saynts
that
can
make
condigne
and
superabondant
satisfaction
for
their
sinnes
,
carryeth
a
shew
of
honouring
Christ
,
but
is
in
truth
a
Sacrilegious
errour
.
S.
Paul
S.
Augustine
fortior
.
[
de
Corr.
&
grat
.
c.
condigne
fruites
,
and
works
of
pennance
,
satisfactions
,
compensations
,
Sacrifices
of
iustice
,
pennance
equall
&
commeasured
vnto
the
quantity
of
glory
iust
iudge
pag.
357.
The
Communion
of
Saynts
in
respect
of
the
liuing
,
is
compartnership
in
fayth
&c.
Communion
of
Saynts
Communion
of
all
graces
and
perfections
which
superabound
in
the
one
,
and
are
needed
of
the
other
.
Dauid
was
a
man
full
of
grace
according
to
the
hart
of
God
&c.
Wherefore
in
respect
of
this
Communion
he
did
not
reioyce
,
saying
,
Psal.
118.
S.
Paul
I
ioy
in
my
sufferings
for
you
,
and
I
make
full
the
thinges
that
want
of
the
sufferings
of
Christs
in
my
flesh
,
for
his
Body
which
is
the
Church
.
Christs
passions
are
of
two
kinds
,
some
personall
and
in
his
owne
flesh
,
some
by
simpathy
and
compassion
of
others
.
The
first
are
satisfactory
,
and
S.
Paul
supplyed
not
,
or
perfected
not
them
,
for
then
Christs
sufferings
were
imperfect
.
The
second
are
Exemplare
,
Purgatiue
,
Probatiue
,
and
for
the
edifying
of
the
Church
,
these
S.
Paul
did
accomplish
and
supply
.
The
indulgences
Tertullian
opposed
were
the
same
whereof
S.
Cyprian
speaketh
,
Epist.
to
wit
,
relaxation
of
Canonicall
censures
and
pennances
to
notorious
sinners
,
at
the
request
of
martyrs
liuing
in
prison
.
They
who
haue
receaued
bills
from
the
Martyrs
,
may
by
the
Epist.
14.
If
thou
be
a
sinner
,
thou
needest
satisfaction
and
pardon
thy selfe
;
How
then
can
thine
oyle
of
satisfaction
be
sufficient
both
for
thee
and
me
?
The
aduersary
is
so
farre
from
being
able
to
proue
Popes
pardons
in
Tertullians
dayes
,
That
he
cannot
proue
they
had
any
being
in
the
dayes
of
That
Indulgences
had
not
any
being
in
the
dayes
of
Peter
Lombard
?
Illyricus
in
catalog
.
Test.
colum
.
ibid.
colum.
Lutgerus
in
vita
Sancti
Switberti
c.
9.
)
did
at
the
request
of
Charles
the
Great
dedicate
the
temple
of
our
Blessed
Lady
of
Aquisgra●e
bestowing
many
Indulgences
vpon
it
The
Pope
in
France
consecrated
many
Churches
euery
where
graunting
many
indulgences
.
The
Pope
graunted
speciall
Indulgences
vnto
the
sayd
Church
for
all
the
faythfull
,
that
should
keep
the
feast
of
Saint
Switbert
,
and
come
on
his
day
to
heare
diuine
seruice
.
Bale
Act.
Rom.
Pontif.
printed
at
Basil
Anno
1558.
Gregory
did
confirme
the
deuotion
of
people
in
visiting
images
,
by
granting
them
indulgences
.
He
was
the
first
Pope
that
did
grant
Indulgences
vnto
them
that
should
vpon
certayne
dayes
visit
Churches
.
pag.
566.
The
holy
Scripture
teacheth
expressely
,
that
all
spirituall
redemption
is
immediatly
wrought
by
the
bloud
of
Christ
,
who
purged
sinne
by
himselfe
,
But
our
Aduersaryes
restrayne
this
,
and
the
like
place
,
to
the
stayne
and
eternall
guilt
of
sin
,
saying
,
that
the
guilt
of
temporall
payne
is
redeemed
by
Christ
only
mediatly
,
by
the
satisfaction
of
Saynts
.
Which
is
agaynst
the
Apostle
,
affirming
,
that
Christ
blotted
out
the
handwriting
of
decrees
(
contayned
in
the
Law
)
that
was
agaynst
vs
,
and
that
by
himselfe
;
but
the
temporary
punishment
is
contayned
within
the
latitude
of
the
law
.
Leuit.
Tim.
4.8
condigne
workes
of
pennance
,
satisfactions
,
compensations
iust
,
worthy
,
condigne
,
equall
vnto
the
quantity
of
the
reserued
sinne
,
or
penalty
,
of
Communion
of
Saynts
pag.
567.
mercies
,
but
also
by
the
future
satisfaction
of
the
Messias
to
come
,
not
for
our
owne
righteousnes
,
but
for
thy
great
mercyes
.
For
Abraham
thy
beloued
,
for
Isaac
thy
seruant
,
for
Israel
thine
holy
One.
(
Daniel
pag
567.
lin.
If
the
Iesuit
be
so
rigide
as
to
admit
no
argument
on
our
part
which
may
receaue
any
colourable
answer
,
I
intreate
him
to
deliuer
so
much
as
one
probable
Argument
(
I
will
not
require
a
Demonstration
)
that
the
Roman
Bishops
haue
power
ouer
the
soules
of
Purgatory
.
The
Ministers
rayling
Arguments
,
against
the
former
doctrine
,
censured
.
Regall
&
Papall
,
be
two
powers
instituted
of
God
,
both
soueraygne
and
supreme
ech
in
his
kind
,
both
Venerable
and
Honoured
by
me
in
the
inmost
affections
of
soule
in
fine
.
Your
Protestation
,
that
you
honour
Regall
and
Papall
Dignity
,
must
be
vnderstood
Iesuitically
,
with
mentall
limitation
,
to
wit
,
that
you
honour
the
Pope
as
an
earthly
God
,
yea
so
farre
,
as
that
if
he
lead
you
to
Hell
,
yea
are
ready
to
follow
him
.
But
you
honour
the
King
as
the
Popes
Vassall
.
Si
Papa
d.
If
the
Pope
by
being
of
bad
life
,
&
negligent
in
his
office
,
drawe
thousands
to
hell
,
yet
let
no
man
presume
to
correct
him
except
also
he
do
deuiate
from
the
Fayth
.
Si
Papa
Si
Papa
I
honour
Regall
Power
,
as
in
his
kind
Supreme
and
Soueraigne
as
the
Popes
Vassall
Matthew
Paris
Pope
Innocent
Is
not
the
King
of
England
our
Vassall
?
Matthew
Paris
Matthew
Paris
,
fecit
homagium
Sanctae
Romanae
Ecclesiae
,
&
Innocentio
Papae
,
William
Powicke
Walsingam
Ypodigm
.
Neust.
Anno
Matthew
Paris
He
is
our
Vassall
:
Ergo
I
honour
the
King
as
Soueraigne
,
as
the
Popes
Vassall
are
taxed
,
and
censured
by
many
of
their
owne
Part
for
singularity
of
opinions
.
Anne
Bullen
,
England
Field
of
the
Church
l.
If
Iesuits
be
not
singular
in
their
doctrines
,
to
the
depression
of
Kings
,
wherefore
was
Iesuit
Suarez
his
Booke
,
condemned
at
Paris
in
France
,
and
burnt
by
the
hand
of
the
Hang-man
?
Wherefore
were
Iesuits
banished
out
of
the
Dominions
of
the
Venetians
,
professing
the
Roman
Fayth
,
if
they
are
guilty
of
no
singularity
about
the
matter
of
Regall
,
and
Ciuill
Authority
?
Chrysostome
[
Socrat.
l.
&
alij
.
S.
Athanasius
Ruffin
.
l.
Mariana
the
Iesuits
worke
wherin
he
maintayneth
Regicide
,
is
extant
in
many
hands
.
See
the
letter
of
Cotton
One
swallow
makes
not
a
Summer
,
See
the
booke
of
Dangerous
positions
lib.
&
l.
That
Iudges
ought
by
the
law
of
God
so
summon
Princes
before
them
,
for
their
crimes
,
and
to
proceed
agaynst
them
,
as
agaynst
all
other
offenders
:
That
it
is
lawfull
to
kill
wicked
Kings
and
Tyrants
:
That
God
to
the
people
hath
giuen
the
sword
,
from
which
no
person
King
,
Queen
,
Emperour
is
exempt
:
Being
an
Idolater
he
must
dy
the
death
?
the
seditious
and
murtherous
attempts
of
Campian
,
Persons
,
Garnet
&c.
remayne
to
this
houre
in
bleeding
memory
.
Fa.
Campian
Vir
suauis
&
politissimus
[
Cambd.
Elizab.
p.
209.
]
Importunis
precibus
euicta
permisit
.
[
Camden
.
Elizab.
pag.
Father
Persons
Father
Garnet
Iesuits
heere
among
vs
at
this
day
be
prime
Oppugners
&
Disswaders
of
the
Oath
of
Allegiance
,
&
it
woundeth
them
to
the
gall
,
that
secular
Priests
propugne
the
lawfullnes
therof
.
I
disclayme
from
enlarging
the
Popes
power
ouer
the
Temporalityes
of
Princes
by
any
singular
opinion
of
mine
,
or
more
then
the
definitions
of
Councells
,
and
consent
of
Deuines
doth
force
mee
to
hold
.
Marke
heere
,
You
that
shall
reade
this
;
A
sly
Foxe
that
would
seeme
a
sheepe
,
and
yet
his
tayle
bewrayes
him
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
Though
a
Iesuit
can
couch
well
when
neede
is
,
yet
he
sometymes
breaketh
out
at
vnawares
.
Doth
his
Maiesty
suspect
,
or
enquire
whether
the
Iesuit
hold
an
opinion
different
from
his
followes
,
and
personall
to
himselfe
?
These
wordes
by
any
opinion
of
Mine
,
implyeth
the
Indiuiduall
only
;
and
so
,
if
he
haue
but
a
few
,
yea
any
two
,
Mariana
and
Bosius
,
this
may
hold
in
Grammaticall
sense
.
Marke
heere
By
no
singular
opinions
of
mine
,
Indiuidual
only
Foxes-tayle
bewrayes
him
,
the
Iesuit
hath
broken
out
at
vnawares
.
he
will
not
enlarge
the
Popes
power
by
opinions
personall
to
himselfe
.
Marke
heere
the
King
did
not
suspect
the
Iesuit
of
personall
opinions
in
the
behalfe
of
the
Pope
.
I
will
not
by
singular
opinions
enlarge
Papall
power
?
Marke
heere
by
no
singular
opinions
of
Mine
,
nor
more
then
the
definition
of
Councells
,
or
consent
of
Deuines
shall
force
me
to
hold
Marke
heere
Marke
heere
Popish
Synods
are
not
farre
to
seeke
which
haue
exalted
the
Popes
Temporall
Soueraignty
,
as
farre
ouer
Princes
,
as
Heauen
is
aboue
Earth
?
all
thinges
whatsoeuer
vpon
earth
To
thee
I
will
giue
the
keyes
of
the
Kingdome
of
heauen
,
whatsoeuer
thou
shalt
bind
vpon
earth
,
shall
be
bound
in
heauen
;
and
whatsoeuer
thou
shalt
loose
vpon
earth
,
shall
be
loosed
in
heauen
.
Matth.
Notwithstanding
this
Protestation
he
may
and
so
close
in
opinion
with
Pope
Hilbebrand
,
and
Boniface
the
eight
,
with
Baronius
,
Bosius
,
Aluarus
Pelagius
,
with
Augustinus
ab
Ancona
,
with
Panormitan
,
yea
and
with
the
Deuill
himselfe
.
Colloq.
de
lege
&
Euangel.
fol.
Lutherus
à
Diabolo
doctus
&
institutus
Missam
abrogauit
:
Luther
Hospin
.
Histor.
Sacram.
part
.
Altera
.
fol.
Luther
.
Tom.
Wittemb
.
An.
more
then
a
bushell
of
salt
Luther
.
Conc.
in
Domin
.
Reminiscere
.
Wittemberg
.
impress
.
An.
1523.
fol.
19.
about
closing
in
opinion
with
the
Diuell
.
to
close
in
opinion
with
the
Diuell
,
The
Catholicke
doctrine
is
not
so
preiudicial
vnto
States
as
is
the
Protestant
,
held
both
by
Lutherans
and
Caluinists
expressed
in
their
writings
,
wherof
we
haue
in
this
age
but
ouer
euident
and
lamentable
examples
,
to
the
World
and
your
Maiesty
not
vnknowne
.
Is
the
wit
of
a
Iesuit
growne
so
barren
?
Haue
you
no
other
euasion
,
but
by
recrimination
,
and
that
impertinent
?
For
as
concerning
your
Flim-flam
of
Protestants
,
both
Lutherans
and
Caluinists
,
I
Answere
;
His
Maiesty
hath
obserued
by
longe
experience
,
that
it
cannot
enter
into
any
true
Protestants
hart
,
vpon
any
occasion
whatsoeuer
to
lift
vp
their
heads
against
the
Lords
Annointed
.
S.
Augustine
,
O
stultitia
hominis
cogitare
se
dictorem
,
&
neminem
contradictorem
A
true
harted
Protestant
cannot
lift
vp
his
head
agaynst
the
Lords
Annoynted
vpon
any
occasion
whatsoeuer
.
that
a
true
harted
Protestant
vpon
any
occasion
whatsoeuer
,
lift
vp
his
head
agaynst
the
Lords
Annoynted
,
is
growne
very
barren
but
this
Flim-flam
the
people
hath
the
sword
,
from
which
the
King
is
not
exempt
;
If
he
be
wicked
,
he
must
dye
the
death
Iudges
ought
to
call
Kinges
to
the
Barre
,
proceed
agaynst
them
for
ordinary
Crimes
,
as
much
as
agaynst
other
malefactours
the
people
maketh
Kings
,
and
may
agayne
vnking
them
at
their
pleasure
,
as
easely
as
a
man
recalls
his
letters
of
Proxy
Sisera
.
Iudic.
c.
4.
(
pag.
573.
)
That
Iesuits
more
than
other
Romists
are
obliged
by
speciall
Vow
to
mantayne
Papall
dignity
.
If
his
Holynes
send
another
wind
,
you
which
haue
Vowed
strict
Obedience
vnto
the
Pope
,
must
turne
your
sayles
,
your
Votes
and
Prayers
must
be
bound
to
execute
the
Popes
pleasure
What
safety
and
security
can
Princes
inioy
by
relying
vpon
such
seruants
,
which
stand
Centinell
vpon
an
houres
warning
,
to
follow
their
greater
Maister
?
If
your
Maisters
hand
cast
Crosse
insteed
of
Pile
,
what
shall
we
expect
from
such
Gamesters
,
We
●udge
i●
expedient
for
the
greater
deuotion
to
the
Sea
Apostolicke
,
&
more
full
abnegation
of
our
owne
selfe
wills
and
pleasures
,
that
the
Professed
of
this
Society
,
besides
the
Common
band
of
three
Vowes
,
be
further
tyed
by
speciall
Vow
,
so
that
whatsoeuer
the
Roman
Bishop
for
the
time
being
shall
command
PERTINENT
VNTO
THE
SALVATION
OF
SOVLES
,
and
PROPAGATION
OF
THE
FAITH
,
they
shall
be
bound
to
execute
the
same
presently
,
without
tergiuersation
and
excuse
,
whether
THEY
SHALL
BE
SENT
VNTO
TVRKES
,
or
vnto
INFIDELS
,
euen
vnto
those
which
are
commonly
called
THE
INDYES
,
or
vnto
HERETIKES
,
or
SCHISMATIKS
.
enlarge
Papal
power
to
propagate
the
Christian
Name
that
are
according
to
their
Institute
,
Saluation
of
soules
Epist.
Theol.
What
Churches
should
we
now
haue
,
had
we
not
erected
them
by
force
of
armes
,
agaynst
the
will
of
Kings
?
Gamesters
,
quibus
ludus
sunt
Capita
&
Diademata
Regum
,
Iohn
Stow.
pag.
Anno
Reg.
of
December
,
The
Lord
Maior
of
London
assisted
with
Diuers
Earles
,
Barons
,
the
Aldermen
of
London
in
scarlet
,
the
principall
Officers
of
the
Citty
,
the
greatest
number
of
the
Gentlemen
of
the
best
account
,
in
and
about
the
Citty
,
with
the
number
of
of
the
most
Grauest
and
Worshipfullest
Cittizens
in
Coats
of
Veluet
,
and
Chaynes
of
Gold
,
all
on
horsebacke
IN
MOST
SOLEMNE
&
stately
manner
,
BY
THE
SOVND
OF
FOVRE
TRVMPETS
,
about
ten
of
the
clocke
in
the
fore
Noone
,
made
open
and
publicke
Proclamation
of
the
SENTENCE
GIVEN
for
the
BEHEADING
OF
THE
QVEENE
OF
SCOTS
,
to
the
GREAT
and
WONDERFVL
REIOYCING
of
the
people
OF
ALL
SORTES
,
as
manifestly
appeared
by
RINGING
of
Bells
,
making
of
BONEFIRES
,
and
SINGING
of
Psalmes
IN
EVERY
streete
,
and
lane
of
the
Citty
.
Gamesters
,
quibus
ludus
sunt
Capita
&
Diademata
Regum
,
That
our
relying
on
Scripture
is
Vanitas
vanitatum
.
That
the
Controuersies
of
Religion
in
our
time
are
grown
in
number
so
many
,
and
in
nature
so
intricate
,
that
few
haue
time
and
leasure
,
Field
of
the
Church
Prefat.
in
l.
fewer
strength
of
vnderstanding
to
examine
them
;
so
that
nothing
remaines
for
men
desi●ous
of
satisfaction
in
things
of
such
consequence
,
but
diligently
to
search
out
which
amongest
all
the
Societyes
of
men
in
the
world
,
is
the
Church
of
the
liuing
God
,
the
pillar
&
ground
of
truth
,
that
so
they
may
imbrace
her
communion
,
follow
her
directions
,
rest
in
her
Iudgement
.
Cyp.
lib.
ad
Cornel.